Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Caught with my aunt by the neighbor's mom.

Posted by leighann 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2812  |  
82%
  |  10

OHGirl & Velvet: Dirty MILF's

Velvet:

We were all staying out at our country home, when my mom and I were finally released from the hospital. My dad, Mikey, and my b*****r, James, had set up a nursery in a spare bedroom and both of our little girls were sharing the space. My mom had named her and Hondo’s baby, Neesha, and my little girl was named Denise. They were both such beautiful babies and they would probably grow up like s****rs. It was amazing that we had given birth on the same day and after a bit of private discussions with my mom, I had found out that both of our labors had been brought about by having sex. My bother, James, had been fucking her when she began her contractions and I had been fucking one of my co-stars after shooting a film. It always seemed like our lives were surrounded with sex and as I thought back upon the pounding I had received in the car that day, I smiled and thanked my lucky stars that I enjoyed it as much as I did. My two older b*****rs and s****r had come to visit for a couple of days, but they had all left, giving their congratulations after hearing the details of the soap opera that had been our lives for the last two years. They didn’t agree with our choices, but they were f****y and understood that it wasn’t theirs to change.

Hondo and my mom were staying in one room and Mikey and I were staying in what had once been my parent’s Master Bedroom. It felt so natural to go to bed with him and lie next to my lover. He was my baby’s father and I loved him dearly. My sexual urges were still raging, but they came and went unexpectedly, and although my doctor had forbid intercourse for a few weeks, that didn’t prevent my mouth from devouring Mikey’s cock when I had the craving. After the first week at home, my ass became a constant reservoir for his semen as I took him anally when I was horny. I didn’t know how long I could wait to feel his prick inside of my vagina, but he tried to keep me from acting upon my sexual impulses. I breast fed my daughter and it kept my breast fully engorged and I hoped that they would stay that way when I began back into my porn career. I’m sure my fans would enjoy seeing my much larger, naturally enhanced breasts bouncing as I got fucked by my multiple partners or watching me lactate for the men that milked me. The thought alone made me horny and once I put my little girl down for a nap, I found Mikey out on the deck and led him back to our room for some afternoon sodomy.

OHGirl:

I pumped the big black cock in my mouth and soon I had milked it for it’s creamy treat. I swallowed down each blast as it hit my tongue and the back of my throat, savoring the flavor of a taste that I had loved for my entire life. I had been stuck in the house for over a week and although Hondo had been very sweet and caring as we took care of our new c***d, I wanted my husband’s attention. Every time I would try to steal him away, he was busy with our daughter and their new baby. I wasn’t jealous, but maybe envious that she was now sharing what used to be our bed in our house. She was having cravings like me too and each time I would try to get Mikey’s attention, she would soon be leading him off for their own private time. I had to get away and I had left my c***d with her s****r while I went into town to Shawn’s place. Hondo was in school and I wanted fucked hard. I had waited nearly two weeks and although most doctors had always given me a time frame for resuming my sexual activity after giving birth, I had always returned to my normal relations rather quickly. When I had arrived at Shawn’s apartment, he wasn’t home, but a customer of his had seen me on his doorstep and invited me to his car to talk. I had joined him in the front seat and after a bit of negotiating, he had agreed to pay me $15 dollars for a blow job. His cock was going limp as I kept sucking on it, while my head worked his lap as I knelt in the passenger seat next to him. He was finished and I had enjoyed his mouthful of cum that he had deposited, so I took my money, got back into my car and drove to my condo. On the way there, I called Marvin and asked him about resuming my cam schedule. He wasn’t at home either, so I left a message and frustratingly entered my condo wondering what to do next.

I made a few calls to my regular clients and left messages about my availability and began scheduling some work days. I needed to get back to being a regular e****t and earning money again. I had given my pussy and my services away cheaply for too long. I slipped out of my clothing and climbed into my bed, reaching down to get my pink rabbit dildo. It was soon deep in my wet cunt, vibrating at high speed and causing me to writhe in ecstasy while I masturbated for the next hour. I came 5 times and after cleaning up, lit up my first cigarette since giving birth. I sat on the balcony in a robe and just relaxed until I heard from someone that I had tried to contact. I wanted some cock so bad and I was getting impatient. Who would have thought that such a prolific hooker as me would be going through such a difficult time getting laid. My phone began to vibrate and it was Marvin. I would invite him over to discuss a new shooting schedule and hopefully his cock would satisfy my current craving.

“What? Why the fuck would you do that without my permission?” I asked Marvin after he told me that he had put the cam site on hold until he had heard from me. He had nothing planned and no volunteer actors set up for any shoots in the near future and he also informed me that he had a new girlfriend now and that he would no longer take part in my after video sexcapades or be able to hook up with me as we once had. I wanted to explode, but I just told him that he needed to get working on the situation and that I was ready to get back to work myself. He seemed a bit surprised by the quickness of my return to amateur porn and prostitution, but he didn’t ask any questions, since my regular sexual antics had allowed him to pay for his schooling and living expenses. I lit up another cig as I hung up my cell and tried to contemplate another idea. I got dressed and returned to Shawn’s place for another visit, since his phone was not taking messages or he just wasn’t returning them. When I arrived, I banged on his door before his neighbor came out to greet me. “Hey baby girl.” he said as I looked over at him. I had fucked him and his roommates and friends nearly two years ago and now the thought was running through my head again as he told me that Shawn had been arrested. Apparently the DEA had raided his apartment a week before and Shawn’s luck had finally run out after all of his years of selling d**gs and pimping. He had gotten busted with a shit load of dope, money, guns and a couple of prostitutes according to his neighbor. I felt a little sorry for him, but I was more sympathetic to my own needs at the moment as I walked over to his neighbors porch and entered his place for more on the story.

My mouth and my cunt were being fucked at both ends as Shawn’s neighbor and his roommate took turns in front of me and behind me. It felt so good and I shivered as I felt the first load pumped into my twat in over a week. I kept sucking my current partner off and I was rewarded with a gooey blast in my mouth after about 10 minutes. I swallowed it all and licked his ebony shaft and balls, hoping that they’d want to play more. They both sat back and got high as they turned up some music and I danced naked for them, giving them both lap dances while they smoked pot on the couch in the nude. One of their erections returned after about 20 minutes or more and I was riding it hard soon afterward. I bounced on his lap for quite some time before he picked me up and bent me over to enter my ass. I moaned out as he slid in with his wet, cum coated cock and let him stroke away until he exploded inside of me. I slid off of his black rod and took him back into my mouth, working my way to his cum coated testicles and taking each one into my mouth to suck clean. He grabbed me by the hair and pushed my face further down as he lifted his asshole up to my mouth to tongue. My tongue snaked it’s way between his butt cheeks and soon I was rimming his hairy ass. His roommate came over for some too and soon my salad tossing skills had brought about another erection for him and he was soon fucking me on my back with my legs spread wide. I screamed out as he drove his cock into my sore hole and wondered if maybe I hadn’t overdone my first sexual encounter since giving birth. He pulled out after a long while and pasted my face with a huge load of jizz that I happily licked up.

I laid on the couch and smoked a cigarette as they sat talking to me and continued to get high. I got more info about Shawn’s arrest and decided to get dressed and head to the police station to see him. I hated to see my frequent lover behind bars, since he was the father of my son and his cock had kept me happy and satisfied for many years. I got up to leave, but one of the guys told me that they had more friends coming over to party. I told him that maybe I’d stop back later, but he wouldn’t take no for an answer as he pulled me back onto the couch and mounted me. His cock slid easily back into my gaping wet slit and was soon stroking me hard as he laid between my wide spread legs. His friends arrived while I was getting fucked and a couple of them came over to feed me their cocks as my pussy took a pounding. I grimaced and grunted with each thrust, but I kept sucking their hard black cocks as I moved my head from one to the other. I felt a cum shot fill me deep inside and then one of the other guys mounted me. My pussy was raw and sore as the newest young male began to drive his long pole into me with deep hard thrusts. I was grunting loudly around the cock stuffed in my mouth as my oral lover choked me with his thick penis, forcing it deep into my throat. After another load filled me, his soda can sized organ found it’s way into me also. I begged him to fuck my ass after about 10 minutes and soon I was on all fours as he split my rectum with his giant round pecker. He gave my asshole a serious pounding and then pulled out to cum on my face. “You’re a good whore.” he told me as his jizz blasted onto my face, filling my eye socket and squirting up my nose as he ejaculated in thick, abundant streams. I held my mouth open, but most of it found it’s way to my forehead, cheeks, nose and into my hair.

More men had arrived while I was finishing off my last partner and I was informed that everyone would be getting a piece before I could leave. “I really have to go now!” I said as I was cornered in the far end of the room. I had gotten off the couch and f***ed my way from two other guys who were feeling me up as they got undressed and I had tried to grab my belongings and run to the door before they had trapped me against the far wall. “Come on baby, we just want to party a little more wit you. My boys came over for a good time girl.” one of Shawn’s neighbors, that had fucked me earlier, told me as he kept blocking my way out. “No. That’s enough. I have to go. Now let me leave.” I said with authority. He stepped out of my way and as I passed him his arm grabbed me around my waist and he began to drag me up the stairs to the second floor. I tried to yell out, but his hand clasped over my mouth and three other new party members grabbed my flailing arms and kicking legs as they carried me into a bedroom on the top floor and tossed me onto the bed. I rolled over and tried to make it off of the other side of the bed, but I was pulled back and eventually I was being held down by four or five guys while about 3 or 4 more entered the room behind them. They closed the door and soon my legs were spread and held open by strong hands and arms while they all took turns fucking me. I squirmed for a while, but it was futile as one cock after another slid into my well used hole and pumped me full of semen.

After the third guy had cum in me, I had given up struggling, and I was soon being fucked in my ass and fed cock by a few more males that had entered the room during that time. One after another all of Shawn’s neighbors and their friends fucked me that evening, cumming in my ass, my pussy and my mouth. At least 13 different men had penetrated me in one form or another, often times double penetrating me as they pulled their gangbang train on me. Once they were all done, I laid on the bed, cum oozing from my openings and covering my face, hair, breast and ass. “See baby, wasn’t that fun?” one of the guys said as he dressed and watched me lay there in a daze, cum running down my face and onto the sheets. He had exploded in my mouth after pulling out of my ass and feeding me his dick. He came quite a bit as he jerked off over my face and continued to spray his baby batter on me. I was licking my fingers and my lips as I listened to him tell me how great it felt to tear up my ass. It was a instinctual thing to do for someone that had always done so after sucking off a lover. The cum tasted good, but I felt like a used up whore and I was in pain from the multiple partners that had fucked me over the evening. “I remember fucking you when I was about 16 years old and had stopped by Shawn’s to get some pot. Everyone called you BP back then and I remember tappin’ that fine ass one night. You were my first hooker I ever banged and I fucked you a few times when I was buyin’ my stash during that time. I always wondered if one of your babies wasn’t mine.“ he told me as he put on his shirt. “You had a couple babies during that time and everyone always joked who BP’s baby daddies were.“ he said before walking out the door.

I had pushed my luck and now I was lying in bed in the fetal position as I wondered if I would be able to walk out. My cunt was throbbing and was on fire and bl**d was in some of the semen that dripped out of me. My asshole was sore to, since all of the guys had fucked me without lube and had really drove their cocks into me as hard as they could. They had used me like the slut that I was and now I was paying the price for being an easy whore. I cleaned up in the restroom and dressed before slowly walking down the stairs. A few of the guys were still partying and a couple of them yelled for me to stay longer. I ignored them and left and soon found myself back at the condo and in a warm tub trying to relax. I had been gone all evening and most of the night and it was early morning as I laid soaking in the warm water hoping that I was ok. I drove back home after I dressed and found my daughter playing with her s****r and her c***d. I picked up Neesha and breast fed her while we made small talk about my night out and then I took a nap with my new little girl and hoped I felt better when I awoke.

Velvet:

My mom looked horrible when she came home early the next morning. I had watched my new little s****r while she was gone and I could tell that my mom had been fucked hard by the way she walked and how she was acting. If she had engaged in sex this early it was probably the cause of her current problems and I felt bad for her, because I knew the cravings that she was going through. I had wanted sex just as badly also, but my father had warned me that same evening when I had begged for his hard, white cock. Now that I saw my mom and her predicament, I was glad to have taken him anally once more. I should probably at least give it another two weeks before I break down and give in. Rudy had sent a text wondering about my availability in the near future and I had yet to answer. The thought of doing porn was running through my mind though and I really wanted to get back to work.

Mikey was sucking on my breasts and squeezing them as my milk pour from his mouth and down his face. I loved when he sucked my engorged and sensitive tits and it really got me wet as we messed around that afternoon, after I had put Denise down for a nap. His cock was lubed with my slobber and breast milk before he titty fucked me and blew a load on my face. I licked it up slowly and let him watch me eat his sticky offering, teasing him to another erection as I jacked his cock with my hand. If only I could feel him in my twat, but again, my ass took him with ease, while I screamed as he pounded me hard. He was one of the rare few that could make me come with anal sex alone and my juices flowed until he busted a nut in my ass. I was going to call my doctor the next day to complain because he just had no idea how badly I needed a long, hard prick.

When my mom woke up, Mikey and I had just emerged from our afternoon tryst and she was looking a little better. She had called up James and then explained to both of us about his father, Shawn’s, arrest. She and James took Denise and they left to go to the local jail while Mikey went to work and I watched our c***d. I was a mom and I was loving it as I fed and cared for my new little bundle of joy. I couldn’t wait until I had another of Mikey’s k**s and had already been planning on letting him know that I wanted to start a large f****y early, so that I could continue my porn career when I got older. I cleaned the house and got dinner ready and then sat on the deck with the baby monitor and answered messages on my WebSite. I was almost half way through with my work when I saw Gerald coming up the stairs to visit. He sat across from me and we talked about my mom and I having our c***dren and he actually congratulated me. He had told me that when I had gotten pregnant that he had worried that the baby could have been his. I laughed about it, but then again, had I not been exclusive with Mikey for the two months prior to my test, I may have wondered too. I did have unprotected sex with almost all of my lovers, so I could have easily ended up like my mom, with 6 c***dren, all by different men, some unknown.

We were laughing and joking for a while before he came to look over my shoulder at my website. My videos and photos were making him horny and he told me so in a very blunt, Gerald-like way. It made me wet to know it and I soon found myself sucking his cock as he leaned back on the lounge chair. He pulled off my shirt and began playing with my full breasts, then he slid off my panties before I ended up straddling his lap and rubbing my wet labia against his stiff prick. I was so excited as my slippery lips moved back and forth along his hard shaft. I told him that I couldn’t have sex yet, but I couldn’t help myself and when the tip of his cock had pressed against my opening and I slid all the way down on his throbbing cock, I sighed in ecstasy. I slowly began to bounce on it and soon I was cumming and moaning out obscenities as Gerald thrust his cock up into my birth canal. It felt so good and I just kept riding him until he spewed deep in my cunt. I quickly slid off his cock and went down to lick up his sticky jizz as it ran down his pole. I devoured his prick and deep throated him until he nearly pushed my head out of his lap from his sensitive dick. I then sat back on his erection and continued to ride him until he once again filled me with more of his baby batter. He lit up a cigarette after he had put his pants back on and handed it to me for me to take a drag. It tasted so good as I inhaled deeply and blew the smoke out. I couldn’t believe that I had just fucked my neighbor once again and this time breaking my own rules of not waiting until my doctor said it was ok.

I was still naked, with Gerald’s cum dripping from my slit, as I went back to work on my website. I must have fallen asl**p, because the sounds of Denise crying on the monitor woke me up and I went to get my little girl. I was still nude when my mom and James returned to see me sitting on the couch and breastfeeding my daughter. My mom came over and took her from me and looked down to nod at my cum filled hole, telling me to go get cleaned up as she cared for her new granddaughter and got the dinner on the table. I’m sure that she was fully aware of what I had been up to while they were all gone, but she never said a word as Mikey came home and we all had dinner at the kitchen table, as a f****y, for the first time in years. Of course, we were now joined by my daughter, my father and baby daddy, my b*****r and lover, and my mom and my new s****r. My mom was now a grandmother and a mother once more and it just couldn’t have been any more messed up unless we were on Jerry Springer. None the less, we all enjoyed our dinner and relaxed in the movie room, having popcorn and soda as the night grew late. It was so nice to be a f****y again and I let Mikey know as I slid into his arms that night and fell asl**p with him by my side.

OHGirl:

I took a week off and recuperated from my unplanned gangbang after seeing my doctor and getting treated for participating in sex so soon after giving birth. I felt foolish as he reprimanded me, but he had been my physician since I had become a hooker. He knew my profession and had also been one of my regular customers at one time. He had treated me for other things in the past and even though I hated to admit it, fucking over 11,000 different men without protection did come at an expense on rare occasions, especially when many of the men I fucked were street thugs and d**g addicts. I had been diagnosed with a few STD’s over the years, but I had always gotten treated quickly and efficiently by my doctor. Luckily nothing was life threatening, but the dangers were what pushed me to the edge of my sexual addiction. I was still very horny after a couple of days, but after rewinding and seeing what had occurred the previous week, had kept me from following up on my instant gratification until it was time. When I was finally ready, Hondo was there to pump me with his huge white prick. I begged for more and he fucked me multiple times over the evening when we had finally broken down and went for it.

I was now ready to start doing amateur porn again and had three new cam shows set up along with a full schedule of e****t jobs that I was looking forward to doing. My new little girl was the only thing that prevented me from going back to my business full throttle, but luckily her daddy helped me out a lot. Hondo loved his baby and I was happy for both of us, although I still longed for my husband’s touch. It had been nearly a month since our last affair, when I finally ran into him at the house and seduced him. His tongue and fingers brought me to multiple orgasms before his stiff white cock pumped me to another two gushing vaginal spasms. We fell asl**p in our own bed, like old times, and the fact that Velvet had flown back to Vegas, to shoot her new series of films, wasn’t lost upon me as we continued to fuck regularly while she was gone. I missed and loved Mikey so much, but our relationship was much different now that he was raising our daughter’s new c***d and I had my own baby with my young lover.

Mikey was making our breakfast as both babies lay in their chairs after just feeding. I was nude when I came up and wrapped my arms around his waist as he made our Belgian Waffles. It had been like old times each morning when Hondo was at school. I woke up with Mikey and after making love we got the k**s up and fed. It reminded me of when we were younger with our c***dren. I reached down into his sweat pants and stroked on the cock that had been in my wet pussy just an hour earlier and then I went down to my knees and sucked it while he continued to cook. I told him that I didn’t want any syrup on my waffles, just a load of his hot spunk and when breakfast was almost done, he stopped to concentrate on my oral services. When he was ready to explode, he held the plate with my waffle before him and I jerked his cock on it, spraying his jizz over my food. I ate my breakfast voraciously in front of him, letting him know how much I loved his cum and hoped that my seductive antics would get his big cock hard again while we showered. It did and that morning he fucked me three times before we both left for work. I was so in love with my hubby and I would never let him go again. I’d still fuck other men and have lovers, but no one could fill his space in my heart. That night Hondo didn’t come back out to the country house, so as I lay next to Mikey, after a strenuous sexual session, I asked him if he’d like to have another c***d with me. I explained how the procedure had worked for Hondo and I and told him that I wanted another c***d by him. Hondo had been bringing it up again recently and it brought to mind my idea to have another baby with my husband. I was extremely excited about the thought. The next morning, as he made breakfast, while I breast fed my c***d and gave a bottle to my granddaughter, he informed me that he wanted to follow through with my idea.

We had an appointment with a local specialist the following week and kept all of the details secret from Hondo and Velvet. She was still traveling between Vegas and LA and her boss Rudy had talked her into sticking around for a local sex expo in Vegas, so we had more time alone together. After another week, I had some of my eggs removed and Mikey gave a couple of samples of his sperm for fertilization. Velvet had finally returned home after three weeks had passed and she an Mikey resumed their relationship. We still met secretly during our free times away from Hondo and our daughter, making love and planning our invitro fertilization procedure. I wasn’t sure that this was the smartest thing in the world to do, since we were both in our 50’s, but my mind and heart were being overwhelmed with the sex that we had been having and it was rocking my world once again. The thought of giving up hooking had crossed my mind much more lately and I was reevaluating my future and life with my husband. That didn’t stop me from continuing to fulfill my e****t schedule or my gangbang cam shows, but I was still giving it some serious thoughts.

Velvet:

I had been gone for three straight weeks, working in LA and Vegas on a new series of films. Rudy had been fucking me, my costars in the films had been fucking me, especially my new black lover, Darrion, I had hooked up with a handful of rappers and actors in Hollywood and had even done a few e****t jobs while I was in Vegas at the local sex expo. During my time away I had fucked over 75 different men and my mind was now back on my work. It was great to be back home with Mikey and our c***d, but I was always thinking about my future contract films that Rudy was constantly setting up. He would have me getting fucked by 20 guys every day if it were up to him, but since it wasn’t, I tried to keep the number of jobs to a reasonable amount. I was going to be home for two weeks before I flew back out to LA to do another three films and party with some friends. I hadn’t got to celebrate my birthday like I wanted to, when I had turned 21 years old, since I was having my baby that week, so I was going to celebrate hard while I was back in Vegas and LA. My gang members wanted to see me again and my new boyfriend Darrion wanted to take me out too. I just wanted to enjoy my youth while I had the chance before I brought up having more k**s with Mikey and we proceeded to do so.

I took care of my baby and hung out with Mikey while I was home and I never did bring up the subject of more c***dren as we made love every night. It felt great to be with my lover again, but I was so excited about my career once again and my trip back to LA. I kissed Mikey and my daughter, Denise, goodbye at the airport and soon I was flying out west again. I was meeting Rudy at LAX and I was spending the week at his place as I shot my first film locally. He was very excited to see me again, since his texts were very sexual and that night he and I fucked for nearly two hours before he filled me with his jizz and we fell asl**p. I had a 5 man anal gangbang planned the next day and I was horny just thinking about it while Rudy pumped me like he probably fucked all the girls, back in the 70’s, when he was a porn star. For a guy in his late 60’s, he could really fuck.

I sat on the edge of the couch, my legs spread as I squeezed my anal muscles, to push out the cum that had been ejaculated into my asshole, by the five co-actors in my movie. They had penetrated me in every possible way and then took turns emptying their dicks into my behind, one after the other. One of them held a plastic champagne glass under my butt and caught the cum as it poured from my rectum. It was nearly overflowing as I was given it to drink for the camera. The spunk filled my mouth and I blew bubbles and gargled with it before gulping it all down. My fans loved seeing me gangbanged and my cum whore antics were becoming notorious in the business. The next day I was doing a 10 man bukkake and I was already thinking about all the sticky sperm that I’d be swallowing as they sprayed my face and filled my mouth.

I finished my first film at the end of the week and then took off with my lover Darrion. We spent the weekend on Malibu at a director’s house, whom I had met and fucked during my previous filming. He had a place on the beach and had given me a set of keys to visit any time I wanted. He was gone to Europe for a film festival that week and my boyfriend and I used his place for our love pad. His big, black cock stroked every one of my holes all weekend and the fact that we were both porn actors made for some great sex. I loved feeling him explode deep in my cunt each fuck session and his reputation for ejaculating in large quantities kept me filled up both internally and hunger wise. After our little time together, I began my new film and then afterward, celebrated my belated birthday with my gang, when I got back to Vegas.






I was so caught up in my job and raising the baby that I didn’t even realized that I had missed my period until nearly a week past it’s regular time. I stopped to get a pregnancy test at the local pharmacy and the test results came back positive. What was I going to do now, since I had no idea who the father was. Since my first bout of intercourse with Gerald, through all of the sex that I had participated in over the last month and a half, I had fucked well over two hundred men whom had all cum in me or on me. I was sitting on the deck working once again on my website when Gerald stopped over as usual. I was watching both my baby and my s****r that afternoon while my mom and dad worked and it began to dawn on me that my pregnancy could be due to my last encounter with our neighbor. I was so nervous that I asked Gerald for a cigarette, when he sat down, and smoked it as we talked. He was flirting with me as usual and had just blatantly asked me for a blow job when I told him that I was pregnant and that he might be the father. He thought that I was joking and had his cock out and in my face before I looked up at him and told him that I was telling the truth, while I took him in my hand and stroked him before licking his shaft. He stared at me intensely while I sucked him off and I could tell that he was still not fully sure of my story as he pulled me to my feet and then bent me over the metal table on the deck. I let him slide into me from behind as he talked to me about the consequences of his wife finding out. He pumped me hard as he thought about it and then shot his load into my hole and laid across my back, sweating and panting from the fucking he had just given me in the afternoon sun. “If my wife found out that I was fucking you two whores, it would ruin my marriage and break up my f****y. If it is mine, you need to get an abortion.” he told me. I nodded to him as I sunk to my knees to lick him clean and then watched him go. What was I going to do now?


... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 10 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 700  |  
100%

Mom teaches

My parents divorced when I was 10 over some drinking brawl assed thing. Dad drank a lot & when dad walked out he said, I’ll see you again in divorce court. Mom started to cry un-controllably. Hell, I didn’t know what to do. I took mom’s hand & tried to console her as best I could. She & I just sat there. I started to talk to her. I said, “Mom “We’ll make it. We will be alright”
“We will be fine mom, it will take some hard work but we’ll be ok, besides I know dad drinks too much and never once did I hear him say so, he will always get violate when he was about to pass-out & you don’t need that in a man. From now on I am your man. What do you think?”

On being at 18 years of age, I don’t know why I took interest in my mom. My mom, Sneha, 41 years of age was a real sex goddess. She had a beautiful fiqure of 32-34-32 with nice breasts and round smooth ass. Her best feature was her beautiful long smooth legs when she would be in her skirts.

I used to masturbate thinking of her and her desires. This would also drive me crazy and I wanted to love her. One such occasion happened when we shifted from New Delhi to Gurgoan. We were so tired arranging things in the house that I slept in my mom’s bedroom only. My mom came upstairs after her setting the kitchen. She was in her salwar-kameez at that time. I was half asl**p that I saw her that she was preparing for the bath. Seeing me asl**p, she went with her clothes inside the bathroom. Since our house was new, there was a two lock system at every door. The door could not be closed with one latch only. My mother didn’t knew this. She closed the bathroom door with one latch only.

I took the opportunity and peeped inside the bathroom. My God!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! What the view was that. My mom had pulled down her pajama and was standing there with her kameez on only. Her legs were irrestible. I felt like licking them. She raised her kameez till her pussy and began massaging it. I saw her pussy from the mirror. It was hairy but cute. My cock stood up in its position. She took some shaving gel and applied on her pubic hair. After some time I saw her pussy clean shaved. Her pink pussy was looking gorgeous then her also.

She then took off her kameez too. I could see her perfect pink boobs hanging from the mirror. She went into the bath tub and started lathering her body. After washing her body, I could hear moans coming out from her. I looked and saw that she was fingering inside her pussy. I was so delighted. I left the view and went upstairs and stated masturbating again. Till then she came to her room, and wore a perfect long skirt and top and called me for breakfast. I went down and saw that she was looking more hot and sexy. We ate breakfast together.

I knew Mom has been fucked only once and that also by my father. So decided to see her nude body again and this time she will show me. I knew my mother was a very playful and frank girl. One morning, It was Sunday, Mom was preparing breakfast. She was wearing her black long skirt and a check blue shirt. I woke up and I screamed “MOM” Come here! Something is wrong with me”
“Coming” I heard her say. Mom stepped in my room and asked me what was so wrong. I flew off my covers and said, “Look mom, this happened yesterday.” She looked at my standing cock. I thought she would become angry but she said
“Now you’re becoming a man, and quit a man I might add”. It looks like we need to have a talk.”

My dick was standing up like a shoulder about 6” above me. Mom just smiled at me and said, “Your penis will go down when you get up and moving around.

“But why is it so” I asked. She sat on the edge of my bed and started to explain my questions. As she was explaining her hands softly rubbed my dick and it really stood proud. As she explained what was happening she said this happens to all boys my age. “It is nothing to worry about; it just shows you are becoming a man”

(I knew all about sex thru the neighbor girt but, I wanted Mom to explain it to me) as she talked to me about the sex I would some day have with a female to share this with. Mom kept looking at my hard-on. I asked her “What the use of it?” She replied “It is inserted in a woman’s vagina.” I asked “And what a woman’s vagina like?”
She lowered herself to the floor as I sat on the bed. Moved in closer to my dick. She said, the flesh of a female’s vagina is smooth like my hand. She rubbed me again and again. She said I would love the sexual sensations that a female would give me. “Like What Mom?” I asked. She said she couldn’t show me because of she was my mother. But she could tell me. Mom is one of those people that needs to talk with her hands. She couldn’t show me with out touching me.

As leaned over and licked my dicks under side. “We have to forget all about this event away from this house. I can get in a whole bunch of trouble. Do you understand?” You can’t tell anyone about this. ”I mean anyone” Yes Mom I hear you. I me do you understand?” “Yes Mom”

She took my hard cock in her hand and started to pump it while lightly squeezing it. Mom kissed the tip of my dick lightly and looked up at me with a smile on her face. “This is called a blowjob or giving head. She then put my dick in her mouth and began slow up & down sucking movements. “Oh Mom that feels good” She increased her speed and depth. she said, “This is called “Deep Throating.” She swallowed my dick into her throat. Mom, mom that makes my dick hurt a little” She said, It will feel better in a minute” She kept it up for a while longer. My dick started to explode this creamy substance. I was sweating profusely and lost my breath. Now that is you’re cum sweetie. Deep inside of your cum there is sperm; this sperm will make a girl have a baby, so you can’t put it in her until you have a girl to marry. do you understand?”

“Oh Wow mom this is interesting. Tell me some more” My breathing was returning to normal. She explained my penis has to be inserted in a female’s vagina. “How Mom” how does that happen” She started to rub me again .


I said her that I have never seen a female vagina, then I how can I know where it has to be inserted.
She after thinking said me, “Ok, I’ll show you my vagina, but be careful with that”
I nodded. She then raised her skirt till her panty. I could see her white flower silk panty. She raised her legs and without removing her panty said, “This spot is my vagina. This Is hole in which a dick is inserted.” I put my hand on her vagina and could feel her hot hole and some hairs on it. I said, “But this hole is very small for mine, how will I insert it then.” After thinking she removed her panty too. I was amazed to my mom’s vagina in front of me. She guided her hands to her vaginal hole and inserted her finger in that and said, “Like this honey”.

I could see her finger inserted in her vagina. After some time, she got up. Wore her panty. Lowered her skirt and now asked me to get up and be ready for the breakfast. During breakfast, I kept on asking her “How does a woman feel when inserted” etc.
She finished her breakfast and went upstairs neglecting my questions. I went to her bedroom and asked her to explain me how to fuck. She said that since she was my mother she could only say orally but not practically. I needed a girlfriend to do this. As she said, I replied that I had promised her not to open this matter. Seeing eagerness in my eyes she said “Ok I’ll tell you how to fuck” She said to me to undress. I in no mean time took of my clothes and threw them. She now holding my hand said that it was to be done slowly. I took her hand on her shirt’s button and started unbuttoning them. I peeped in saw her pink bra. She had now completely removed her shirt. After seeing her in her bra, Mom cock was starting to erections. She then took her hands at the back and opened her hooks of her bra.

She removed her bra and I saw her perfect pink tits hanging in freedom. I said, “Mom these are too great. I want to lick them” She allowed me to do so. I put my tongue on them. I bit her nipples and started squeezing them. She was now playing with my cock. She then took her hand removed her skirt. Now she was only in her panty. I took my hand and pulled down her panties too.

My first look at this naked female’s body made my dick hard again. She lay on her back and told me to get on top of her. I did and she aimed my hard dick to the entrance of her pussy. “This is called sexual intercourse. Now slide your cock in me. She was extremely wet pussy as I inserted my dick in her. “Now start pushing down and I will push up .This is called fucking or intercourse.” I think she was enjoying this more than I was.


She was thrusting up and up as high as she could with her eyes closed. “Oh, You are about to make me cum. Keep pushing down. “Mom do you have sperm in there also”? No, no son I will explain in a while”. Now push up on me. “Oh Yeah Baby, make me cum, it’s been so long. It feels so good. She clenched her teeth together her eyes we closed light. She started her movements real fast. I followed her lead and did the same.


“Oh Mom, it’s my dick again it’s like before” Yeah go ahead and leave me your cum in my pussy. I‘ll tell you when. She pumped a few more times. “NOW Son, Love your Mamma, give it to me. Sprit after sprit I left all I had in her hairless pussy. You have just had sex with a female and you did just fine, “Now


She told me about her sexual intercourse encounter positions. Spooning, Missionary, Cow Girl, Reverse Cow Girl, Side by Side, Gapping & Doggie style. “Yeah I understand Mom, but can I see them”?

She went around to the other side and got on top of me. Slowly crawling down to my dick. “Now , this is called 69 or Oral Sex” she started to suck me off again. I just did as she did. I sucked her wet hole as best as I could. No, no Here do me this way. She instructed me lick and rub her slit until her clitoris was hard. “It’s right, here son She pushed the flesh away from her clit. And it stuck its little head out of her folds. There ya go suck my clit real slow at first and hard later. She kept up her sucking my dick and soon it was hard as I could get. It hurt it was so hard. Now, Son she tuned around and lowered her pussy on my dick. This is cowgirl. She rose up a little and back down. My dick seamed to grow while it was in there. She turned around. This is the Reverse Cow Girl. She continued her movements. She did the missionary, then the Spooning. She said, I saved the best for last. This is my favorite. Gapping.
She had me stand up, she lay face up on the edge of the bed with her butt nearly off and spread her legs as wide as possible. Now son come here. Put your young manhood in me. Hold on to my feet. And fuck me hard. I did as she wanted. She went into some kind of trans. Her eyes were closed, and moaning loud. “Oh Yeah. Just like that! Make your momma cum”. She thrust up as I went down and in. Her instruction was great. She was so patient with me. I felt my dick feeling like it did earlier. I started to speed up as she did.
“ Mom” Mom I am going to loose it again. It’s ok do it, let it go. My pee pee started to cum as my mom was reaching for every inch I had. She was thrusting up as she started to cum also. “. FUCK ME! I'M CUMMING!" Pleaseeeeee......put it in Hard .....Fuck me hard Matt. I did as I was told. We had cum together. We lay there for a long time just cooing and petting.
“Matt” she said, “I will make you one hell of a lover for your wife when you are old enough” We dozed off with me lying between the wetness of her legs. Mom woke up first. I didn’t know she had gotten out of bed. She was in the shower. She came out a few minutes later. “Well it’s about time you woke up. It’s time for dinner. What would you like me to cook up for us”?
I said, “Some more of that pussy it just fine for me” She smiled at me. “Maybe later ”. With that we walked downstairs. I noticed a different look on mom’s face. It has kind of a glow to it. She just smiled and said, I Love you so Matt”……….
We spent very few nights in separate beds. We didn’t always have sex, but just cuddled each other with touching, kisses and rubbing until we got each other off. We were extremely close after that. I would be sl**ping and she would come in my room while I was out, she jacked me off until I was hard. And mount me cowboy stile and ride me until I awoke with my yelling out. “Oh Mom” make me come. You can have all I have. Grind that sweet cunt on me. Soon I was giving her me cum deep in her hole. Later I noticed that I had grown another inch or so. She really enjoyed more of me then. I could feel contractions better also.
I will be graduating high school in the spring and off to college in the fall. She told me she had ranged a surprise party for me after my graduating from high school. She wants me to know how to satisfy two women at the same time. So the word couldn’t get back to someone else, she arranged for two women to come to our house. Now that is another great story…….. “Damn I am going to miss all that these women taught me for a little while anyway………... Continue»
Posted by coolswappy 5 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Mature  |  Views: 94102  |  
88%
  |  37

Hitchhiking & Poppers

When I was 14, my mom had to leave town on business for 6 months, and I was staying with my aunt while she was away.

I was waiting to catch a bus to her house after school one rainy day. I had just finished smoking a joint with some friends and was pretty high. I was cold and soaking wet. I was grateful when a van pulled over, and the driver waved at me like he'd give me a lift.

I went to the door and saw the driver was a very heavy man about 60. He smiled and said, "Get in, buddy!", and he said it so easily that I just hopped in. The van was cluttered with papers; as I went down to move them aside, I noticed they were mostly magazines of naked people. I looked closer - the covers all had pictures of pale young teen boys and fat men, the teens all had their mouths over the big mens' erections, in various submissive positions. I pretended not to notice, but I was embarrassed and could feel myself blushing. The man said, "Try to be careful with those; they are very expensive...", and said I could stack them by him if I needed some room for my wet feet.

He said the pot was k** stuff, and asked me if I had ever tried poppers; I told him no, I didn't know what they were. He reached into his pocket and he handed me a little brown bottle. He told me to take two big sniffs, but I told him I didn't know what he meant. He said that was okay - the first time everybody needed some help. When he went to go put the bottle under my nose and hold my nostril, he put his thumb on my lips and told me it might be easier if my mouth was open. When I opened my lips a little, he slid his thumb in and told me that I had to open my mouth just enough to cover his thumb in order to get a good hit. I am sure I was blushing beet red; he said I wasn't doing it right, them islets should just be barely touching his thumb. He said, "Look, your lips should be this far open, barely touching my thumb," and started to push his thumb back and forth in my mouth. I didn't know what to think; there I was on the side of the road with a man holding my head, and making me suck his thumb.

Then he held the bottle up to my nose and told me to take the deepest sniff I could, one in each nostril. I did, and the next thing I knew, he was pushing my head down toward his lap. As I opened my eyes, I saw that his penis was out of his pants, very stiff and very big. My mouth was still open from before, and he lifted his hips while pushing me down, and his big penis went right in my mouth. I had never actually seen a man's erection before; it was huge and stiff. I don't know why, maybe it was the poppers, but there I was, my head spinning, and letting a man pump is penis back and forth in my mouth. He said that was perfect, that I should make an o-shape with my mouth like I was taking a hit.

He held the bottle under my nose eight and ten more times, and since I couldn't breathe through my mouth, I kept getting rush after rush. Suddenly, I noticed that I was getting hard, and that the head of my penis was sticking out from under the bottom of my shorts. I was very embarrassed that I was getting excited because I was letting a man was push his penis in my mouth. He said that it was natural to get hard while I was sucking on him, and to pull my own cock out and play with it. He kept holding the poppers under my nose while he was making me go up and down on him. I knew it was nasty to do, but the poppers made me crazy. I got so excited that I had my first orgasm right there while he was making me suck on him.

Even after I came, he made me keep going up and down over him all the way to his house. When we went inside, he also had some coke and speed that he shared with me. His roommate, who was around 60 also, came home and got with us. What was so exciting was the way they wanted to have sex. One would hold my head while I was on my knees and push it back and forth over the other ones hard penis, or making me lie on my back and doing like pushups over my mouth. They kept giving me hits of poppers and speed while I did it and telling me stuff like I liked to get it pumped in my mouth like a girl and what a soft pussy mouth I was to fuck. I don't know why but I kept going back over to their house.

When their tenant moved out, I moved in to the guest house behind their house. They don't make me pay rent, but they like to invite their pals over and make me suck dick while they watch and say how to be a good mouth boy for my elder. They also like to ass and mouth fuck me with dildos while everyone smokes coke and speed and make me do girl stuff to them in front of the landlords.... Continue»
Posted by auntlove 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Mature  |  Views: 2261  |  
83%
  |  6

Me & Alisha

Okay so I had such fun writing the other story about my young crush, the lusty and sultry vixen Ashley, that I wanted to write another story. This one details a time with my so-called “best” female friend, and me snuggling with her in her bed late one night. We were both horny as fuck since we were sex addicts, but we were best friends and didn't want to ruin our close friendship so neither of us made a move on one another. Well, after we supposedly both dozed off, she had her ass pressed against my crotch pretty tightly, cuddling up against me body-to-body, and I was holding her, only my cock was hard feeling her ass against me, and, finally, one thing led to another…

------------------------------

I met Alisha back in high school. My high school had a separate campus for freshman located just on the outskirts of town, and some k**s caught an early bus before the bell rang to travel into town to take classes over at the “senior” campus in the morning, and then come back to the freshman campus for the rest of the day. I was one of those k**s. I believe I was taking French 1. Well, anyways, a fellow goofball classmate who smoked pot and listened to rap like me introduced me to his circle of older friends over at the senior campus. I think he was taking Wellness 1, which is a Health course. I didn’t know anybody older over there, so I hung out with them that year. They were pretty much social outcasts, I mean some of them played in the school band and the others weren’t at all popular. These people were totally not my kind of people, I mean, I didn’t hang with the jocks and cheerleaders but I knew a few. I was more the class clown who everyone made fun of in good spirit, never got his homework done, and you could catch me in stoner circles literally right down the block from school on breaks and lunch, always getting busted for being off-campus. So I knew everybody because at least one of your friends, no matter what kind of high school clique you were from, would secretly smoke weed on the down-low every now and then, and they would all get it from somewhere… Chicks and dudes, I knew someone from every type of circle. So I was cool with everyone and they were cool with me, or they heard about me from their friends and they knew I was cool.

Anyways, enough about me in high school, that’s not really what this is about. So one of the chicks in this group of outcasts, her name was Alisha, and she was a sophomore, taking Wellness with my friend that year. Well I got the impression that my friend liked her, so that was cool with me because I was into other things, like leaving their hangout in the cafeteria before school to go down the street and get baked with the stoners in my French class, which of course made that class much more difficult! Well, the next year when I crossed over to the senior campus as a sophomore, I felt like a loner. Like I said, I didn’t know anybody older, and all my friends had their own unique circles, I was just the funny dude in their class they came to when they wanted to smoke out. Well I’m walking down the hall one day minding my own business, heading to class, and I hear my name being shouted down the intersecting hall by two females. I look over at the other hallway and I see Alisha from last year and her friend who I really didn’t like all that much. I was kinda happy to see Alisha, since she was a familiar face and someone who I could get along with, but her friend was dorky and chubby and that’s the last thing you want to be seen with around your high school. Not to be mean, I mean she was also very annoying. I told Alisha what’s up, let’s meet up on lunch break, and went to attend my classes. Basically I got to know her better that year, and the rest of the time throughout high school, she started liking me a helluva lot. She was very flirtatious with me, and I was more the friend type, because she came from a troubled home where her dad was an alcoholic and I think he beat her sometimes, so I felt sorry for her and always gave her hugs, showed love that way.

Well my story picks up years later, as of which we were both moved out of our parents houses, I was living in a shared one-bedroom apartment with my girlfriend, B. I was 17 and she was 16 and we were fucking like jackrabbits anytime we got a chance (sometimes all night!), while we also held jobs and I went to school at the community college part time. I know that’s pretty young to be living together, but her parents kicked her out while we were dating so she crashed with my parents in the living room for a month before I got a low income apartment, and she paid her way working at Burger King. So as I went to go get my checkup on food stamps one day (I couldn’t afford food for the both of us, and she didn’t make a whole lot off minimum wage), I ran in to my old pal Alisha. It was such a small world! I told her that I was living with my girl and what apartments, and she said, whoa that’s crazy I’m moving in those same ones, this apt #. I was like, say what? After I thought about which apartment number she had said, I realized that that is right to the left of me in the building facing my kitchen. I was living in an upstairs one-bedroom apartment, which was a one story square box. She was going to move into the two-bedroom two story apartment currently vacant, one of the upstairs bedroom windows directly facing my kitchen window. I was shocked, and surprisingly didn’t think any dirty thoughts about our facing windows.

Well we had some fun times living next to each other, and my girlfriend surprisingly liked her, too. My girlfriend B was a borderline bisexual, but I never put that into play really, I guess because B was with me. So we’d go down to her apartment, which if we walked out of our apartment and down the stairs, we’d swing a left and walk down the pathway a few feet and there was her back sliding glass door. Easy access. We would all get d***k and laugh and smoke cigarettes outside, sometimes BBQ, just have good old times. I guess she actually came into her bedroom naked after getting out of the shower one time, and looked out her window and I was in the kitchen making something to eat! I never saw her though, much to my dismay. One day B came up with a scheme. She wanted to seduce Alisha in her apartment, and then have me come down after and we’d all have sex. Sounds like a sweet deal. You, your girl, and your female friend? Not YOUR GIRL’S female friend either – YOUR female friend. It would totally be different for me. We planned it out, and for the occasion I had a friend pick up some liquor for me, I think we made screwdrivers, with two kinds of juice, orange juice and g**** juice. Well we went down there together, B and I, and the OJ was getting to my stomach so I switched to the g**** ones, that was a hell of a lot better. We were all sitting on the couch sipping on our plastic cups and watching the end of some lame-ass movie. I wasn’t getting d***k at all, and I had two cups already, the second one my girl refilled for me. At least, I didn’t THINK I was getting d***k. Then I asked if they wanted another refill, they both said hell yeah, and I went to stand up off the couch. I kept going. I was so dizzy when I stood up that I couldn’t stop my momentum and ran right into her TV stand, which split my shin open but I couldn’t even feel it. I grabbed their cups and walked into the kitchen to refill. By the third cup I was pretty woozy, but still in control of my actions. I could fuck the shit out of both of them right then and do all sorts of crazy stuff if I wanted to. But someone had to break the ice first, and so far all we had been doing was pretending to watch this lame movie and really thinking about fucking each other.

We decided that B and I were going to spend the night, and we ended up all helping Alisha to take the cushions off the couch and pulling out the hide-a-bed. Once we were on that, we relaxed way more. I started getting more friendly, and so did B, to the point where Alisha stood up, stated that it was hot in herre, and asked if it would be okay if she took her top off. B said fuck yeah and I said go for it girl, and she did. It was the first time I had seen her boobs in the three years I had known her, although I sensed B had seen them the day before… Her titties were a little heavy but still firm, and her areolas were small but egg shaped around her nipples, and dark red just like her lips, which meant that her pussy lips had to be dark red, too. Her nipples were poking straight out. She let my girlfriend grope them, and as B was sitting between us, I had to wait my turn. Finally B was done caressing her breast, and I was able to reach over B and squeeze Alisha’s firm titty. I groped it softly, and her nipple became so erect, then I looked up at her and she was just looking at me, head somewhat down, staring straight into my eyes and smiling at me. It’s that look you get from a girl when they want to fuck you. I think B saw it too, and she threw her arms up between us, so that my hand flew off my friend’s tit and back into my space. B said something along the lines of she didn’t want to do this anymore and the party’s over. She was uncomfortable with it all of a sudden, when it was her idea in the first place. B knew that Alisha and I went back and were really close friends, and I think that it intimidated her a little, she wanted to have sex with her but she didn’t want me to. I don’t know why, but she thought I loved her or something, she probably felt like if I had sex with her, I’d keep doing it when she wasn’t there, or I’d leave B for her. So being the gentleman I am, I said that’s fine, but I think Alisha was a little disappointed, but tried not to show it. We stayed the night anyway, and all slept right there next to each other, I think hoping that it would still happen. Alisha had later told me that B’s hands were wrapped around her tits the whole night. In the morning, B got dressed for work and got pissed when I didn’t follow her up the stairs to go sl**p in our own bed while she went off for work. Honestly, I wasn’t even thinking like that. I mean it was like 7:00 in the morning and I was a lousy d***k, she woke me up but I just closed my eyes and instantly fell back asl**p. Alisha continued to lay there topless. Basically I was so hungover that even if I wanted to roll over right then and start kissing her and slip my dick in her and pound the shit out of her pussy while my girl was away at work, I would probably have not been the best fuck at that moment. So I didn’t say anything and a few hours later I went home.

Well me and B finally got evicted from that place, I guess we got three noise complaints and that’s enough to evict. They said they never heard me except one time when I opened my windows on a sunny day and played some music. It was due to her cuz she was a loud mouthed 16 year old who yelled whenever we would argue or have a fight. So I broke it off cuz she had to move back home 15 miles away, and moved out the day after the pink slip was on our door. I stayed at the apartment for the last month, drinking beers going through tough times, and visited Alisha downstairs quite frequently. She was my best friend in high school, and we were always there for each other. I had been with B for a year, it didn’t get to me that much cuz she was a bitch a lot of the times and had secretly gotten into hardcore d**gs the last few months we were together, lying and everything. Anyways when I had to leave that place I begged my parents to take me back in, and the deal was I could stay in the RV trailer but had to pay a small rent. Well that never quite worked out, I would be in between jobs every few months, but I always gave my mom like $100.00 in grocery money whenever she’d go shopping, cuz I still had my food stamps. So longer story short, my dad got pissed at me for being 18, almost 19 and not holding down a steady job and kicked me out after shortly under a year when my last job opportunity didn’t come through.

Since I had nowhere to go, I packed my shit and went to Alisha’s. She was still living there in that apartment, and said I could crash for a few weeks. That 2-3 weeks was when I really got to know her well. She would always make a point to tell me that she didn’t wear underwear, this I already knew being her best friend who was a guy, and wore dresses to entice me. One day she told me don’t look and bent over her coffee table to tie her shoe while her ass was pointed at my face. Yeah, right. I looked. Her pussy was peeking out the bottom of her dress, and suddenly my dick got hard inside my pants and bulged alongside the crotch area of my jeans. I just stared at her pussy for as long as she was turned with her back to me, and when I sensed that she was done tying her shoe, I turned my head away like I hadn’t been looking. Of course, she was playing sexual head games with me and I was liking it. I would sl**p in her bed with her, as I had done many times before, and we would either cuddle or she would sl**p alone as she had to be up early for work. I could tell that she was horny and so was I, problem was we were so horny for each other, just none of us had made the right move yet. We had been sexually frustrated for the whole time I stayed there with her, that we had both been masturbating secretly when the other wasn’t there. I came back one time and she took off for work, only for me to go into her room for something after she left, it smelled a little musty, and right there on her messy bed was her baby blue vibrator with the covers all sprawled about, and the sheet had a wet spot in one area. I don't think she left that there for me to see purposely, she had been running late for work so she had left in a hurry. Yeah, too busy playing with her pussy, had made her late for her job. We still hadn’t had sex yet, but our loins were aching for each other. I guess we both were too afraid to make that first move on our best friend. The next night she had a party and her young high school s****r came over with a bunch of friends who stayed the night on the floor, and I slept with her in her bed as usual. But during the party everyone was drinking and having a good time...and then she put one of her newly bought pornos on at the conversation of the matter. We were sitting down, and as we all watched the guy on the porno DVD fuck the shit out of this shaved slut, I slighty turned my head and looked over at Alisha. I sensed that she could see me looking at her through her peripheral line of vision, but she didn't glance back. She just kept staring straight at the television, like playing a game with me like she didn't know I was staring at her in lust. I looked her body up and down for a few seconds, then I turned my head back away. She didn’t come upstairs to her bed until I was fast asl**p, or at least she thought I was asl**p, cuz soon after she undressed down to her nightwear and climbed in bed, I silently woke but made her think I was still sl**ping, I wanted to see what she would do. She wrapped her arm around me and moved her body in close, her head was near my neck, like a couple cuddling. I wanted to kiss her and show her that I loved her with my lips and my body, but I continued to pretend to be asl**p. She stayed there like that for a while, and I actually did doze off, but suspiciously I thought I felt her hand exploring down below as I nodded off…

The next night was when the payoff happened. We had an eventful day as usual, laughing and being close friends and going out to eat, etc. Well that night, I climbed into her bed as she went to go take a shower. Her panties were on the floor so I decided I’d pick them up and see if I could be able to smell her pussy off them. I could smell a slight scent, but not much as she really didn’t wear undies, but enough that it made my dick hard. When I slept with her, I only wore boxer shorts to bed. So my dick was protruding through the hole in my boxers, and I started rubbing it thinking about her in the shower naked and faintly having just smelled her pussy scent. Well all this pent up sexual energy and not having fucked her, I was horny as hell. I laid on her bed and got my dick real big and hard as I stroked it loud and fast. I heard her get out of the shower, so I stopped and put it back inside the hole in my boxers, and got under the covers to hide my massive erection.

She came out of the bathroom ready for bed, her night gear on, having changed in the bathroom since she wasn’t comfortable yet changing or being completely naked in front of me. Her night wear consisted of a regular shirt and very small shorts, from what I could tell during the nights nothing underneath. She crawled in bed and didn’t press her body to mine, but laid next to me. I still secretly had a hard-on underneath the covers, and we were both laying on our sides and I was facing her back. Her fresh and clean aroma after showering wasn’t helping matters much. I tried like hell to will it down, but like I said, pent up sexual energy. So after about 20 minutes, I don’t know why, but I moved in close to her body and pressed my cock against her. I started slowly thrusting my hard stiff cock up against her booty. At first I felt no response and thought that she must have fallen asl**p, but then all of a sudden, just slightly, I felt her ass grind back against my cock. I kept grinding her ass and she kept moving her ass with it, obviously feeling how big it was. It was getting harder now, too, us simulating the act of fucking like that. She didn’t move her head at all or turn her body in my direction or say anything, she just laid there like she had been with her ass slowly moving with my rhythm.

I put my hand on her hip and pushed it against her ass slow and hard. Then I reached around her and groped her titty. Her nip was poking through her t-shirt like crazy, I cupped her titty and started to squeeze ever so gently, and I could feel her hard nipple poking against my palm. All of a sudden my hard dick fell out of my boxers through the hole, and I noticed, but just kept on grinding it into her ass pretty hard, and continued squeezing her breast over her shirt. I silently heard her whisper, “yeah…” and that was it. I brought my hand back around and with my other hand I yanked down her shorts just below her ass. I gripped my big dick and poking beneath her ass, I searched for the entrance to her vagina. I found it easily, given how wet she was underneath, her hole was soaking wet! I pushed it in deep, and her head went up and back, and she let out a silent “oh, god” and I held her hips as I pushed it in and out of her pussy for the first time ever, then went to town thrusting it deep inside her as I really tried to ram her pussy nice and hard. She began moaning very sexy with each thrust, whispering quietly the whole time. “Oh, oh…oh, oh, oh…yeah…oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…”

This was turning me on a great deal. I always fantasized about Alisha and seeing her naked, wanting so badly to see her pussy between her legs, wondering if she shaved or trimmed a landing strip, and I always wanted her to see my big hard dick, but I never thought my dreams would ever come true. I just always masturbated when I imagined in my mind what her pussy looks like, and it made my dick incredibly long and so fucking hard. And now here I was, sticking my big dick in my best friend who had an incredibly wet pussy for me, after touching her titty for less than a minute, and she was obviously enjoying my dick inside her insatiably. I could cum at any minute for simply having my dreams come true and having my raging hard-on inside Alisha, my best friend for three years who was really a close and good friend. I kept pushing my dick in and out of her smooth tunnel, and as I did, my belly was slapping against her ass, making a loud smacking noise as I fucked her. “Oh, yeah…oh, oh, oh…” She was still whispering cute little moans. I had to stop for a second cuz I was incredibly turned on listening to her pleasure and feeling her mushy wet pussy on my dick, and after jacking off earlier for five minutes while she was in the shower, my cum rose easily. As I stopped, I pulled out of her and she pulled her shorts all the way off, then I climbed on top of her as she turned around to face me and now we were in missionary position. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me softly on my lips, and I kissed her back. After our first kiss, which was long, gentle and so sweet, she told me to go get a condom from her bathroom medicine cabinet, which I did.

I opened the Lifestyles condom and put it on in the bathroom, taking my boxers off so I was completely naked. Thankfully it was a Magnum. I returned to find her taking her top off and throwing it on the floor, also completely naked, then covering back up inside the covers. I slid in underneath them too as I climbed back in bed, and laid back on top of her, and we were suddenly kissing again, this time full-fledged making out and playing with each other’s tongues. It was getting pretty hot and heavy with the kissing, and I started exploring more of her body with my hands while we Frenched each other. I groped her right breast and felt up her nipple. She was loving it. “Mmmrphh,” she would exclaim while her tongue was in my mouth. I took my hand and moved her hair out of the way and held her face as I kissed her one final time. Then I retracted my lips and put my hand tightly around my still hard dick. “Do it,” she said. I plunged it so hard into her wet dripping vagina, she tilted her head back but said nothing. I then proceeded to fuck her slippery hole non-stop as I grabbed her ass underneath us and she squirmed and groaned in delight.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes…fuck…oh, fuck…don’t stop, don’t stop…oh.” I was having a hard time listening to her and feeling how good my dick felt in her slippery wet pussy. It felt SOOO GOOD. It just glided in and out so easily, her wetness enveloped me. I took it out and she begged me to keep giving it to her, but I came up on my knees and proceeded to bring her up, too. She got the drift and did what I wished as I turned her around on her hands and knees as the covers slipped off us. I looked at her naked ass and pussy and I immediately jammed it back into her dripping lips. Thinking about the time I caught her vibrator and wet sheets after she had just masturbated, I violently thrusted my 9 incher into her, and she began to moan loudly. “Take it,” I said. “Take this dick, Alisha...oh yeah...” “I’m taking it,” she muttered, in the middle of her sexy moans. Her pussy was making very loud squishy sounds as I fucked her hard. “You like it, don’t you?” I asked her, as I pushed it deeper into her vulva. “I love it!” she exclaimed. "Fuck me...keep fucking me." I slapped her on the ass as I held her hips and fucked her at a nice steady rhythm. “Faster,” she said, “oh, yeah...oh...oh, yes...Harder!” I pulled her hips into my dick as I furiously thrust my huge throbbing dick all the way in, fucked her pussy so fucking deep, and smacked her on the ass again. “You horny fucking dirty girl,” I scolded her as I slapped her ass cheek again, then slapped it another time, “give me your pussy like I've always wanted!” I think that really turned her on more when I said that. I rammed her pussy rough and hard. “Oh, yeah! Take me! Yeah! Oh, gawd, don’t stop! Oh, my god…,” she cried in moans of pleasure. She then began gasping in high pitches and cried out to me, “Give it to me…oh, yeah…” I continued to ram it into her wet, squishy, soft mushy hole as the bed rocked back and forth loudly. The neighbors on that side of the wall I bet could definitely hear us, we were being so loud and it was like 2:00 in the morning. But I just kept fucking the shit out of her. My belly kept slapping her ass making that smacking sound as I fucked her really fast and my balls kept hitting her clit. “Keep taking this big fucking dick in your pussy!” I told her. “Just bend over and feel this fucking huge cock inside you!” “OH, yeah, yeah, yeah…Oh, God!...oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…OH, OH, OH!” Another smack on her ass. “Yeah, don’t stop, don’t stop, oh…my…god…oh…oh…oh, oh, oh, yes, I’m gonna cum!” She was being really loud now, like almost yelling instead of moaning. But I loved every minute of it. My dick was pulsating inside her, and my cum had risen almost to the point of no return. I fucked her so hard and so fast now, her wet walls were all liquidey from her pussy juice just overflowing my dick. I pumped it inside her really fast as I held her thighs bent over her. I whispered in her ear, “You sexy horney bitch! I always masturbate thinking about you, and you've always made my dick... so... fucking... BIG!!!” Well I guess she liked hearing that, combined with me fucking her pussy just how she liked it, cuz she started cumming right after I confessed that to her. “Oh, my God! YES, I’M CUMMING, OHHH YES, OH... OH GOD I’M CUMMING ALL OVER YOUR DICK! Oh, Fuck yeah...” Her pussy juices flooded my big, almost-10-inch dick and her walls started raining liquids. I felt the pressure of that against my super-sensitive dick, along with the insides of her pussy contracting and retracting as she orgasmed and released her cum, and combined with her loud shouting when she came, and all of a sudden I was cumming with her. I thrust my hard-on into her deep as fuck as my dick exploded and ejected my cum, shooting into the condom I was wearing. She felt my dick twitch and pulse as I spurted my hot cum out, and she grinded into it as I came hard inside her. It was so sensually erotic and the room smelled like sex because of our powerful orgasms and all the cum we both released, hers leaking out her vulva and dripping onto the bed, leaving wet spots on the sheets. We both collapsed onto each other and just breathed real deep and tried to recover from our hot, sweaty sex with each other for the first time. We had just taken our closeness with each other and friendship to a whole 'nother level.

After a few minutes, we kissed each other gently and lay naked next to each other the whole night through. We fucked many more times during the time that I stayed there with her, but we only kissed when we fucked and we never showed any public displays of affection other than hugging and things like that. We were friends first and foremost, best friends, and I guess we never talked about it, but we just acted like that. Best friends during the day, fucking each other like crazy during the night. We both loved each other, though, and we had always wanted to jump each other's bones, but when we finally did it was a secret thing, friends with benefits. Which made us cum so much harder when we did fuck. I learned that she was sexually uninhibited, she had been shy at first but once we had sex that first night, she slowly started getting more comfortable with her sexuality around me. She liked being on top and riding my dick up and down like a cowgirl, and she liked it when I fucked her hard and rough from behind, and liked me smacking her ass and telling her what a dirty, horny, nasty girl she was for taking my dick like a slut. I also learned that her pussy squirted a little when she came, and is why she flooded my cock that night when she orgasmed. After I moved on, we would sometimes send naked photo messages to each other on our cell phones. Seeing her naked pussy on my phone always tempted me to find the nearest restroom and bust out my hard dick and stroke away so fast while I stared at the pic of her wet, beautiful pussy. Then while I masturbated, I would take a picture of my huge throbbing dick and send it to her. Staring at her pussy, I always came a whole lot, and so hard. We always kissed and made out like we were in love when we’d have sex, but we just never became boyfriend/girlfriend. I think she always wanted to remain there on the side, like fuck buddy friends we could always go to if we needed a booty call. Sadly, we lost touch a few years ago and I haven’t heard from her since.... Continue»
Posted by Sexylongcockfromaff 5 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 1944  |  
74%
  |  7

OHGirl & Velvet's Seduction

OHGirl:
I was prepping everything for a visit from my ex-husband and our c***dren. I still loved and had feelings for Mikey, but my life was taken over by my sex addiction and he and the c***dren deserved better. I was in the perfect place now, married to a porn director, producer and the biggest porn company owner in the pacific rim. He kept me busy in films and I helped him to smooth over business meetings by fucking and sucking off his associates. I had been the queen of bukkake gangbangs for 7 years in a row before I decided to step away from the group sex films. I was 62 years old now and even though I felt great, I couldn’t take on the 50 to 100 men at a time like I could in the past. I knew of only one person who could and that was Velvet. I knew that she had fallen on hard times, when she and Mikey had divorced, but as a mom, I had to help her. I brought her to Japan and after some time in rehab, a bit of plastic surgery to touch up the roughness of the d**gs, the aging process and the toll of giving birth to 11 c***dren, before she was even 30 years old, she was back into the fray of the Japanese porn industry. She was at her best doing large numbers of men and for three years, she fucked nearly more men doing her gangbang films than she had in her career. She was a cum swallowing specialist and drank quarts of jizz every week during her shoots and I lived vicariously through her, while she became the new Queen of Bukakke.
Mikey was going to be in town with our c***dren and his new wife, with whom he had 3 new babies. He had started fresh with another former porn actress and stripper, but she was young and in love with him, just like Velvet and I had been. I knew Velvet wanted him back and I hoped that she would just let it go. Her former father was doing a great job as the father of a small school of c***dren and that kept him busy and in shape after he had retired and sold his company. We had been wealthy when we had divorced and he had kept most of our money and properties. He had proven me to be an unsuitable mother, along with Velvet, and in order to avoid a long drawn out court battle in the public domain, we signed custody of our c***dren over to him. He was truly the best parent and I respected him for that. I held no grudges and was looking forward to seeing our k**s and grandc***dren. I was even fantasizing about having my own free time with Mikey to relive our old love lives.
When I returned to my home, Velvet was sucking my husband’s cock, his limp dick filling her mouth as she sucked and stroked. He loved trying to perform more than once, and by the spunk draining from her gaping hole, I knew that he had already cum once. She was giving it her best to get him hard again, so I joined her and after another 20 minutes, we had given up and he had watched us lick each other’s pussies. I licked the cum from Velvet’s gaping snatch, savoring my husband’s semen and her squirting juices when she screamed out and gushed into my mouth. My husband grew hard again while watching and entered my asshole as I licked Velvet and when he was ready to cum, he filled Velvet’s mouth. We shared his jizz and then smoked a cigarette together as my hubby fell asl**p and we planned to see our c***dren within the next few days.

Velvet:
My cunt was a little sore and I was covered in sticky and drying semen as I walked across the set toward the bathroom. There was a shower in the building, in which we filmed my large gangbangs, and it came in handy after having a hundred or more men cumming on and in you. I had just filmed my newest bukakke film, with over 300 men lined up to take a turn in each of my holes before covering my face and body. I had d***k two bowls full of excess semen and had swallowed nearly a half gallon of splooge, so I wasn’t even thinking of eating anything after spending nearly 6 hours of filming in every position known and having more than one cock shoved into each of my openings. I was still the queen in Japan and I still loved the sex and cum. I was wet during the entire shoot and it made it easy for my partners to keep pumping my slit all afternoon. I moisturized my bald cunt after I finished cleaning up and used a special combination of numbing lotion, antifungal and moisturizing agents to keep my lips and pussy healthy and clean. I had endured three hard years as a street hooker over a year ago and fucking a lot of strangers each night, often led to infections and frequent treatments for STD’s at the local health center. I had also gotten pregnant on at least 6 occasions and had them terminated due to my d**g use and poor health situations. It seemed strange that a one time, porn movie, award winner and media sensation had fallen so far due to d**gs. I had fucked and sucked off anyone who was willing to pay me and often just did it for d**gs. I had been used as a street hooker before, for short periods of time with my b*****r’s father, Shawn, and on a few occasions, when I felt the urge to be a dirty whore, but this was altogether different. I had fallen to a very low point before my mom had reached out to me and now I was back to doing what I enjoyed.
I lit up a cigarette as I drove back to my place, returning to rest so that I would be energized to see my c***dren the next day. Mikey had flown in late and I was thinking of him all day as each of the 300 men had slid into my well used holes. I still loved him and couldn’t wait to see my k**s too. It had been nearly 6 months since I’d last seen them and they all ranged from age 14 thru 6. They still remembered me, but they called Mikey's new wife, Julie, mom also and it hurt a little to hear it. They had married shortly after our divorce and that is what had led to my slide into d**gs and street prostitution. She had retired from being in the adult industry for five years, ever since she had turned 18 out of high school, and had been a fairly well know porn star, winning a few adult movie awards herself. We had been in a few movies together and had shared many of the same lovers in our films. She had fucked Mikey with me in the past and had also enjoyed my b*****r, James, and my first husband, Nelson. She had completely fallen for Mikey and had marveled at his ability to be married to and involved with women who had fucked so many men in their lives. He understood her and that was a first for any man she had ever been with, so she fell for him immediately. She wasn’t a real sex addict like my mother or I, so it was easy for her to give up the work for him and to become the mother of all of his wards, including their own c***dren. Their house was a small school of c***dren and she loved it. I admired her, but I still wanted my lover back and felt strange when I was around them. I hadn’t made love to Mikey since we had split and I still fantasized. Maybe one day, I thought.
I woke up early and worked out, then showered before I got ready to go and see my k**s. As I drove down the road from my condo, I got a call from one of my new father’s grandsons and was ordered to arrive at his towering office building for a birthday party with one of his best friends and associates. I was going to be providing the adult entertainment and they wanted me now, so I changed direction and went to work. My skirt was hiked up over my hips and I was bent at the waist as the Asian businessman pumped me from behind and I sucked on my boss’s grandson’s cock. They were both fucking me in their large office, at the top of the building, with the surrounding windows opened for all to see. They took turns in my ass and pussy while I sucked their cocks to keep them erect. I was their slut for their afternoon of celebrating and each of them came on my face and in my hair when they finally exploded, leaving me to dress and leave the building covered in the sticky semen that I was unable to swallow. The office staff knew me and it was something they had seen before, so I didn’t try to hide the fact that I had just been fucked and jizzed on. I smoked a cigarette as I returned home to clean up again and then made my way to my original destination, by pussy still wet and moist, as I dreamed of Mikey and I together again.

OHGirl:
Velvet and I spent two full days, staying at the condo with my ex-husband and his new wife, enjoying our time with our c***dren and my grandc***dren. I loved it and I was happy to be falling back into my motherly ways as I caught up with my k**’s current events. Velvet had to leave twice to take care of two scheduled e****t clients and once to film a new video for my husband. She was enjoying her time with the k**s and her siblings too and I could see her staring at Mikey whenever she got the chance. She still loved him and so did I. It would have been wonderful to fall into bed with him again and to make love to him, but it had been a long time since I had enjoyed his cock and that had been after we had divorced and he had married our daughter, Velvet. She had invited me to join them on a few occasions and I had done so with her consent. When they finally split, I had lost my inside connection to Mikey and we had only kept in touch regarding our c***dren.
Mikey’s wife was a former porn star too, so I often wondered if she would share him and I had ideas on ways to inquire. A foursome with her and Mikey, Velvet and myself would have been awesome. Mikey was a terrific father and one of my best lovers ever and I still did love him. I decided to try to seduce him one afternoon when Velvet had left to shoot her film and while his wife was taking a nap with their young c***dren. I had showered after playing with the k**s all afternoon and made sure that I came out nude, timing our meeting perfectly as I carried my cigarettes out onto the connected balconies. He was sitting at the table eating a snack as I sat down next to him and lit up a smoke to join him. I was already getting wet as he looked at me, knowing full well what I had in mind. He shook his head and laughed as I leaned over to rub his leg, my hand moving up to his growing manhood. I stroked his hard cock through his pants for about 3 or 4 minutes before he stopped me. “I want your cock in my mouth so badly.” I moaned in his ear as I moved in close to him. I leaned back and took a long, hard drag on my cig and then blew it up into the air, wishing that it had been his long dick instead. “Please?” I begged him as I leaned back into him and kissed on his neck, my hand making its way back to his hard prick. My skilled fingers had his pants unbuttoned and his zipper down before he could even answer me. His cock popped out of his pants, no underwear barring his stiff pole from the fresh air on the balcony. I looked down and nearly gushed as I saw his penis for the first time in nearly 6 years. My mouth was watering and I flicked my cigarette over the edge of the balcony as I slipped down between his legs and gripped his dick with both hands, holding it for my mouth to savor.
Mikey grabbed a handful of my hair and held my head back from his tasty looking white member. I looked up with my longing eyes, hoping that he was just teasing, but he told me no once again as I began to stroke his throbbing shaft. I knew that he really did want me again, but he was being faithful. “Brandy, please stop. My wife is in the next room and this is just not going to happen.” He told me as I pinched my nipple hard with my one hand and kept stroking his thick organ. I licked my lips and stared hard at his magic wand and then moved back up from the floor between his legs. I moved to step over the chair and then sat down quickly onto his lap, letting his rigid pole slide easily into my gaping and wet hole. I was skewered on his dick, impaled to his balls and I let out a long moan of ecstasy. I began quickly grinding on his rod as he tried to slide out from under me, stopping him from moving off the chair. I was r****g my ex and he wasn’t fighting me off as much as he could have. His cock felt wonderful and I wanted him to slam my cunt so hard, but I didn’t dare move from his lap or I might not ever get another chance to fuck him and that left me wanting more. Mickey stood up and lifted me with him, still bucking on his stiff penis as he placed me onto the table and then pushed me onto my back. I kept my legs wrapped around his waist and kept pulling him deeper into me as he tried to pull away. This was a fun game and I was loving it as I finally came and my pussy squirted onto his shaft and scrotum. I was soaked and now Mikey began to pump me as I spread my legs wide and let him pound me with his long, hard cock.
He had finally given in and my cunt was getting rammed hard as he stroked his dick full length into my slippery twat. I was moaning quietly as I thrust up to meet his downward strokes and his hips were a blur as he fucked me just like I wanted him to. I rubbed my clit and squeezed my breast as he drove his tool into my well used opening and I came again, this time my juices flowing like a waterfall from my stuffed hole and pouring onto the balcony floor. Mikey flipped me over onto my stomach and was deep in my asshole before I knew it and I bit my lip as he ass fucked me just like old times. After alternating between my gaping holes for nearly 30 minutes, Mikey pushed me back to my knees and then fed me a huge load of hot, sticky cum. I swallowed him down and then lit up a cigarette and smoked as he left and went back into the condo. I was actually satiated afterward and finished my smoke before going back inside to shower once again. It was just like old times and I wondered if I could do it again during the next three weeks of their visit.

Velvet:
I was constantly trying to get Mikey’s attention and actually got to spend some free time talking before our c***dren or my b*****r and s****rs interrupted. If only I could have had some more time, I just knew I could get him to want me again. I wasn’t as aggressive as my mother and I had seen it in her eyes that she was not going to go away without my father fucking her, but I just couldn’t be that way. I was always wet around him and when I was called off to service two of my clients, my pussy was more than ready for their stiff cocks. I had savored their erect, Asian poles with my lips before I rode both of them to creamy finishes, one with my moist cunt and the other inside of my black ass. It felt good and kept me from trying too hard while I was around Mikey. I only had one scheduled film shoot during the first three days of their visit and had spent most of that day on the set, performing in a massive creampie gangbang. I took on 100 men in the small auditorium, on a make shift stage, as they all came forward to pump my ass and pussy. I sucked their cocks as they penetrated me, sometimes two at a time as each man filled either one hole or another, jizzing inside of me when they were ready. I was extremely horny during the filming, thinking of my former lover and husband, so feeling all of their cocks throbbing inside of my holes, ejaculating deep into my cunt or rectum made me shiver in delight. I not only loved the taste of cum but I definitely loved the feel of it as it was blasted inside of me.
My gaping holes oozed with spunk at the end of the shoot and my ass, legs and thighs were covered in wet and drying semen from the large amount of splooge that had dripped and been fucked out of me by each alternating male partner. It was a natural lubricant and had aided the men while they slammed their cocks into my waiting openings. The shoot took over 4 hours and I was spent as the final two men double penetrated my pussy and each came inside of me. I licked up some to the sperm from the table on which I had laid, letting the camera see me swallow it for my fetish fans. I also spread my legs and used my muscles to push much of the spunk out of my pussy and ass, then used my fingers to lap it up for the final shot. There was quite a bit of semen for me to eat and my tongue kept licking it up until the camera stopped filming. I walked back to the dressing room and showered, making sure to irrigate both holes, washing away any residue cum that remained inside of me. After I was finished, I lit up a cigarette and drove back to Mikey’s condo to see my k**s.
My mom had a huge smile on her face when I arrived and she led me out to the balcony to hear about my video and to share a smoke with me. I knew her well and after a couple of cigarettes, she let me know about her session with Mikey, right where I was sitting. It made me moist to think about it and my slightly sore cunt could have taken another good hard fucking if I wanted it. I had taken on 100 men that day and I still wanted more after hearing my mom’s tale. She was ecstatic and I could see it in her face. Maybe if I tried a different tact, I could reconnect with my old porn friend and have her invite me into their bed to join them. There was no grudge between us and I had heard that she and Mikey occasionally had other women share their bed. She had always enjoyed the company of another woman and I had shared Mikey with her in the past. As the week went by, I worked that angle and hoped for the best as I tried to seduce my ex-husband’s wife.
Three days passed and I continued to enjoy the time away from work, while I spent time with our f****y. My mom was once again trying to seduce my father and gave up to make a trip home to see her husband. She had shared her plans with me and was going to spend the afternoon fucking him and two of his business partners. It sounded like fun, but I fought off my urges and stayed with my c***dren and my ex. I decided to hit the gym with his wife, to blow off some steam and while we were in the sauna afterwards, I made my move. We made out in the hot, steamy room and I went down on her, licking her to a loud orgasm. She fingered my open gash for a while and then began sucking on my clit before I screamed out my need for a huge cock. She looked at me with a smile and soon we were in our robes, making our way back to the condo. We let the nannies take control of the c***dren and she invited me into their bedroom as we stripped for Mikey.
We continued to play with one another as he watched, my pussy getting wetter by the minutes as his former, porn actress, wife fingered and licked my hole. She was sucking on my clit when I gushed on her face and shoved my tongue into her asshole. Mikey then joined in, sliding his long, white cock into her tight bum and I licked and sucked on his balls while he ass fucked her. Mikey pulled out after some time and shoved his cock into my mouth to suck. I licked him clean and then guided him into my gaping slit. His stiff rod pumped me and I came three times over the next 15 minutes as he fucked me hard. My cum oozed from my vagina and ran down my sphincter, coating my tight opening with its glistening natural lubricant. Mikey didn’t miss the opportunity and soon he was sliding into my black ass to fuck my backdoor until I screamed for more. I didn’t realize how loud I was until my old friend pressed my moaning mouth to her wet vagina and I began to once again eat her dripping vagina.
We spent nearly two hours in their room as Mikey filled us both with his cum and used his cock, fingers and tongue to get us off. We also played with each other and shared our orgasms with one another until we all collapsed. I was in heaven and cuddled up to Mikey on one side as his wife did so on the other. His warm cum filled my cunt and my fingers were sliding in and out as I occasionally tasted his jizz. I wanted him to cum in my mouth, but he was done and I was content to eat his spunk from my own pussy. I hoped that our meeting would continue for the next few weeks and I kissed them both to thank them for sharing, then I went down on my former porn actress, friend and licked the sperm from her sticky slit. If I couldn’t have his fresh cum in my mouth, I would savor his ejaculated seed from her deep crack.
Three moms spent time with three nannies, cleaning, cooking and playing as the 18 c***dren who we shared between us all had fun and enjoyed their vacation in Japan. It seemed so natural as everything fell into place and we all became comfortable with one another. Mikey was the big winner as all three of the women who loved him, took turns pleasuring him with their sexual experience. All of us were current or former porn stars, strippers and hookers and we shared that background along with the man that we loved and who could drive us wild with his hard, white prick. He was eating Viagra like candy and his cock stayed erect to keep us busy. I loved the feeling of Mikey making love to me again and the warmth of his seed deep in my pussy brought back feelings and made me shiver as I thought about having another baby with him, since I was no longer using birth control. I was a glutton for punishment and if I had to give birth to my 12th c***d to have him back, I was willing to do so. I loved Mikey and always had and I regretted my mistakes from the past.

OHGirl:
Our three week vacation was coming to an end and it had been a wonderful time with my c***dren, grandc***dren and my ex-husband. It had been a while since we had fucked and I made love to him at least 7 or 8 times during those three weeks. It was great to all be together again, but reality was setting in and it was time to return to being the wife of an Asian pornography kingpin. I was still performing on occasions and still fucking like I did when I was a young hooker, but now I did it for my new husband, to further his business interests. It didn’t really matter to me why, I just loved sex and used any excuse to have it.
My daughter Velvet was going to have a hard time giving up her old lover and the father of four of her 11 c***dren. She had enjoyed a great life as a porn star, but her addiction had taken her down the same road I had followed and in the end it had destroyed her career. She could still be successful as an e****t or extreme fetish porn star, but she was controlled by her sexual addiction far worse than I had been and I just knew that she was setting herself up for failure once again. I watched her as she had fucked Mikey during the last few weeks and she was trying to get pregnant again. She was only 34 and had given birth to 11 c***dren and had terminated at least a half dozen other pregnancies. She had been fucking bareback all her life, but she had stopped using birth control when she was in her early twenties and had still not been using it. I had spent a lot of money and time to bring her to Japan to get back into porn and she was now back on top in her genre and it seemed like she was going to blow it once again. I would have to have a talk with her before we bid goodbye to Mikey and our c***dren as they left for home.

Velvet:
I slid down onto Mikey’s long, stiff cock, guiding it from his wife’s wet pussy and back into mine. I began to grind my hips into him and hoped that I would be rewarded with his semen. We had made love on numerous occasion during the last few weeks and I had let him cum in me at least 10 times. I wanted him back and maybe having another c***d with him would give us another opportunity. The thought turned me on so much and I came as he pumped me and then exploded inside of me once again. I loved the sensation of his throbbing cock as it filled me with his warm, sticky seed and hoped that his spunk would find my egg.
I spoke with my mom’s husband and we discussed me taking a vacation and returning back to the states to be with my c***dren for a little while longer. After some thought, he gave his permission, but not until I sucked off him and three of his business partners. Two of them took turns holding me by my legs and arms, spreading me wide and preventing my movement as the other fucked me hard. They alternated back and forth and after nearly two hours, all three of them creamed in my gaping slit. Cum dripped from my vagina and I fingered my cunt and sucked my digits clean for them. They enjoyed using me and I didn’t mind it as long as I got my way. Being fucked and cum in by three different guys had its benefits too, even if I was trying to get pregnant again, but by only Mikey. I prepared my belongings when I returned to my condo and then flew back to the US with my c***dren, their father and his wife.
I spent a whole month in LA with my c***dren and also shot three films that my new father had sent me the contracts on. I had expected to be free from my porn obligations, but I did 5 scenes in all and took on over 85 men during those shoot. All of them were young males ranging from 18 to 23 as I played the Cougar Milf that enjoyed eating their spunk and letting them fill my holes with their long pricks and giving me creampies. It didn’t stop me from continuing to be shared with Mikey and to have sex with his wife. She had been getting into it and our friendship had rekindled once again from when we were younger. I skipped my period while I was in LA and a test proved positive as I was once again pregnant. I let Mikey and his wife know and they were mortified. Mikey wasn’t as surprised as her but he was not happy either. I relished in my success and sent the message to my mom and her husband.
I began doing more local porn when I decided to stay in the US to have my baby. My company was scheduling my movies from Japan and since I was no longer joining in the sex with Mikey and his wife, the strange cock from my films satiated my increased sex drive. I reached down and spread my pussy wide with my fingers while the camera moved in for a close up and the jizz oozed from my hole. I had just been ejaculated in by over 25 men and I performed for an extreme close up of my well used, gaping and cum filled hole. The warm semen felt great inside of me and I ate some for the camera before they called it a successful take. I continued to shoot gangbang and blowbang movies until I was due with my 12th c***d and when I gave birth, I immediately sent out for the results of my new baby boy’s DNA match. I had asked for tests from 10 different men, whom I had fucked more than others. I was hoping for Mikey to be the match, but I would have to wait at least a week. The baby was light skinned and I worried about the almond shape of his eyes. Had I just given birth to another offspring of one of my hundreds of Asian film partners.





... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 15 days ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 788  |  
100%

Buddy's Mom & Nick

It's been a while since something story worthy has happened with one of my best buds Nick but this one was worth the wait. What took place between Nick and Karen (my other buddy Cameron's hot ass mom who I had my own encounter with that I previously wrote about) was pure, unadulterated fucking. There was no love, no feelings (well maybe lust), just a pure physical attraction between two good looking people that had been brewing for some time.

A little bit about the main two people involved in this story; First there is Nick, one of my best friends and a pussy magnet. Young, old, single, married, hot or not, Nick has an effect on them all. He may not have a super ripped and overly muscular body like many of the younger guys seem to have now but he's got something else that drives women crazy. Not that his body isn't great, he is 6'-2" tall, has a very nice athletic build, olive skin, black hair, and mesmerizing dark brown eyes. At 25 years old, Nick is truly an Italian Stallion and NOT in a Jersey Shore kind of way. It may have been a c***dish high school nickname, but he's grown into it and is an accurate definition of the phrase.

A killer personality, great sense of humor, and smile that lights up a room, rounds out the total package Nick brings to the table. The other person involved is Karen, who is my buddy Cameron's mom (Nick has met him but thy don't know each other that well). Karen is tall, very tan, has dirty blond hair and is in great shape for being in her mid-late 40's. She's got a great smile and her white teeth contrast her bronzed skin perfectly. One of Karen's best features though is she is a fun person to be around, which I'm sure had alot to do with her hotness and flirty personality. Much like Nick fits the Italian Stallion bill perfectly, Karen is the original definition of a MILF.

Nick and Karen had met a few times before this eventful day which helped build up the sexual tension needed for such a hot encounter. The first time they met was when Karen and her husband Rick had a party at their house and my buddy Cameron (their son) invited me and some of his other friends over. I already had plans for that night but wanted to swing by for an hour or so and ended up bringing Nick with me. As we walked around to the backyard I said hi to everyone I knew and introduced my buddy Nick. I saw Karen's eyes transfixed on Nick straight away but she played it cool and waited until they were formally introduced before talking to him. Nick went with Cameron to grab some beers from the cooler and Karen stayed to chat with me, very interested to hear about Nick. This wasn't a shock to me for a couple of reasons.

One, from my previous encounter with Karen I knew she could be weak and two, I've been friends with Nick long enough to know chicks always want to get the scoop on him. Once Nick came back with the beers Karen made an effort to carry the convo and chatted with both of us, well mostly with Nick I should say. Cameron finally interrupted to see if Nick and I wanted to join him and a few others in a game of beach volleyball (they had a net set up in the sand on the small beach behind their lake house). It was hot out and most of us ended up taking our shirts off at some point during the game. I noticed Karen keeping a close eye on the game and it was pretty obvious (to me atleast) who she had her eye on. Yup, you guessed it, that would be Nick.

The second time they crossed paths was after a work event that Rick and Karen happened to show up for. Nick needed no introduction this time around and everyone had a good time chatting it up as the drinks flowed. This encounter was rather brief as well, but there was much more time spent between Nick and Karen this time. Typical Karen she was all hot and flirty, laughing at anything remotely funny Nick said and taking advantage of any opportunity to make physical contact by either touching his arm while laughing or running her hand through his hair (she used to be a hair dresser).

I bumped into Karen a week later and all she did was ask me about Nick. It was pretty obvious to me she had a little crush on him but like I mentioned before this was normal; Nick just had that effect on people. They had a couple other very brief encounters however they were nothing more than a hello in passing. There was a gap of a few months from the last time they bumped into each other to the other night but every time between that I ran into Karen, she would ask about Nick. She would even refer to him as a "cutie" or make some reference to him being a good looking k**, or something like that every time she talked about him. The only thing about Nick she didn't like was the the fact he had a girlfriend. Even though she never even had met his girlfriend, she jokingly referred to her as a bitch one time for the simple fact they were together. She always made a point ask me, at some point in our conversation, if Nick was still with his girlfriend, lol.

Now Karen wasn't the only one who was interested. My buddy Nick, girlfriend or not, isn't blind and he made comments about how hot Karen was whenever her name was brought up. Obviously I would tell him what Karen said about him each time I bumped into her. Now, keep in mind that for as much opportunity at random (and not so random) pussy Nick had thrown at him, he was a very faithful boyfriend. That said, he's still a guy and it didn't stop him from telling me all the dirty things he'd like to do with Karen if he could. Sorry for so much backstory, but I just wanted to show some of the events that built up the sexual tension between these two.

The day started out on a high note with the day off of work and me and Nick playing in a golf outing together. The weather was great, we played well, the drinks were free, and we talked about going out later that night and tearing it up. Nick joked around that it had been well over a week since he'd gotten laid and jerking off wasn't exactly cutting it. You see, Nick and his gf were in the middle of a three week long fight which any fight was extremely rare for the two of them. Like any couple they had their days but this one was a little different. I'm not sure why but his gf got herself so worked up and upset with the fact he was going to be moving an hour away for grad school. She had known about it all along and was fine with it but I have a feeling she was feeling a bit insecure about him being alone with so many hot and easy college chicks walking around on campus. And like I've said many times, even without trying, Nick attracts females like his dick is a super magnet (and she knew all about his past as a single dude). What started out a week ago as a petty little fight escalated into a bigger one for no reason. They decided to "taking a break" and even though she told him they should see other people, he knew better. Neither of them would actually break up with each other over something that dumb. If they didn't know better, I definitely did.

After the outing, Rick (who also played in the event) invited a group of us over to his house to continue the party there. Me and Nick agreed and had no thoughts of Karen when we did so. Once we got to Rick's, he filled a big cooler with beer and ice and brought out a ton of liquor from his wet bar. He ordered up a bunch of pizza and after it finally got there and we chowed it down, Rick suggested whoever wanted to go on his boat to his buddy's house party on the lake. Most everyone wanted to go but there was one small problem. His boat only held about 10 people max and there was about 14 of us there. A couple of older guys decided to stay back and drink since they had to go home soon. Me and Nick decided to keep them company and stay back too, plus we planned on going out later anyway. The other two left after as soon as they finished their beers and went home to their wives while me and Nick sat there for the next 5 minutes or so deciding whether we should leave or drink some more free beer.

The free beer won out and that was definitely the right decision because as I was grabbing us more beer I heard the back door open and Karen walked out on the covered patio. She waved hi to us and I saw she had already poured herself a drink as she sat down with us. I made quick eye contact with Nick and he gave me a knowing smile that we made the right choice by staying. Karen asked where everyone was and we told her Rick took everyone out on the boat and they were going to some house party on the lake. Karen said she knew whose party it was and it was clear on the other side of the lake about 30 minutes out. I'm pretty good at math so I knew since they had only left about 15 minutes ago and if it took 30 minutes to get there and 30 to get back (plus however long they stayed to party) that meant we'd be along with Karen for well over an hour and most likely for no less than 2 hours.

We asked Karen where she was coming from and she said she went out for drinks with some girlfriends since she knew Rick was golfing. It was obvious to me and Nick that she was feeling the effects of the drinks and Karen was pretty candid with her conversation. She told us she came back expecting Rick to be home alone and ready for some "lovin". As she said that she giggled and ran her hand over her breasts and gave them a little squeeze. I was a bit taken aback by this because even though she was flirty, this was much bolder than the Karen I knew. Karen went on to say that some young guys kept hitting on her and her friends at the bar they just left and she admitted they were hot but too young for her.

Nick asked her how old they were and she said they looked like they were in their early twentys. Nick told her he was only 25 and she shouldn't feel bad considering she looked like she was only 30. He flashed her his killer smile that made Karen blush a bit while telling him she did not look that young. I chimed in telling her not only did she look 30, but she was probably the hottest chick at the joint. She blushed again and I could tell she was getting hot. She already told us she was horny and lookin for some "lovin" so I think Nick was enjoying tormenting her. As he got up to grab us some more beers he commented to Karen "too bad you think 25 is too young, I was hoping I had at least a slim chance".

Karen was speechless and just nodded when Nick asked her if needed another drink as well. Nick was back in a flash and I could tell from the drink he handed Karen that it was all liquor. Karen was feeling so good by then that she seemed to drink it without much of a problem. When Nick sat back down he sat in the chair next to Karen and gave me a wink when he looked my way. He said how hot it was an wished we could've gone on the boat with the rest of the guys but there wasn't any room plus we wanted to go out and meet some chicks tonight. Karen agreed about the heat and perked up when she heard Nick mention going out looking for chicks. She asked him about his gf and he said she broke up with him (not totally true but who am I to spoil his fun).

Karen put her hand on Nick's leg and told him how sorry she was his gf dumped him and that she must be crazy or stupid. Nick played up the heart broken act and said it had been over a week now and he forgot how it felt to go to bed alone. I had to hold back from chuckling especially when Nick stated out loud he was too hot for his shirt and pulled it up and over his head. He sat there shirtless and rubbed his chest with his right hand before letting it rest on his crotch. Now, it was warm out no doubt, but by this time it was after 8pm and the breeze off the lake made it nice and comfortable out. This was just Nick enjoying tormenting Karen even more. As I mentioned before, Nick wasn't overly ripped and buff but he was very athletic and his muscles were looked perfectly toned and defined. Plus, he had that natural tan and the right amount of dark body hair that gave him a very sexy look. I thought I heard Karen whimper as he took off his shirt and she got an eyeful of his chest.

I saw her inadvertantly run her hand down from her mouth, past her tits, and down by her crotch, before resting it on her knee. It had been about an hour now since the boat left and Karen pulled out her cell phone. I was wondering what she was doing but she was calling Rick to see where he was. She repeated what Rick said, that they just got his buddy John's house and docked the boat to join the party there. Karen told Rick she was still out and wouldn't be home for another couple of hours (a clear lie). She hung up the phone and smiled saying Rick told her to take her time getting home.

I wasn't sure exactly what was about to happen but I knew some shit was about to go down. Karen asked both of us if we really thought she looked 30 or if we were just being nice. We both at the same time assured her she looked not a day over 30. This gave Karen a huge smile and she reached over to Nick's leg and rubbed his thigh telling us both thanks. I could tell Nick was in total "stallian" mode now because got this serious look on his face and tells Karen "you realize it's been over a week since my girlfriend left me and a beautiful lady like you touching me like that" he pauses then says "I don't know if I can control myself much longer". He said this while running his hand over his abs and chest and back down. Karen shot right back "that makes two of us then, you should have thought about that before you took off your shirt". Then she turns to me and asks why my shirt is still on. I quickly ripped off my shirt and Karen suggested we all go inside and get comfortable. As we entered the house she excused herself and disappeared. Me and Nick took a seat on the "L" shaped leather couch and Nick told me he was going to have blue balls tomorrow if he didn't get laid tonight or at the least a blowjob.

I told him he knew he could get whatever the fuck he wanted tonight but was he sure he wanted to do this. I think between the fact he hadn't banged his gf in over a week since their fight, all of the sun and alcohol that day, and the fact Karen was hot as fuck and looking for some dick, he had already made up his mind. When Nick decides he wants something, I've never seen him not get what he wanted. Karen came back in the room and I noticed she had put her hair up and from what I could tell, had changed into an even shorter skirt than she had on before. She looked sexy as fuck standing in front of us with her hands on her hips and she says "well boys, we've got over an hour until Rick comes home and I'm too fucking horny to wait for him...so which one of you is going to help me out" We both raised our hands like little school k**s but Karen says "hmm, this isn't an easy decision but Josh has already had a turn before so Nick is first". I knew Nick was going to get his turn I was just hoping for either a threesome or that there would be enough time for me to get mine after.

Karen sauntered over to the couch and sat in between us but was practically touching Nick's leg with hers. He was wearing shorts but was still shirtless and Karen commented that it looked like he had cooled off because he could cut ice with his hard nipples and proceeded to rub her fingers over his right nipple. Nick told her his nipples might be cold but he was still hot as fuck and grabbed his cock through his shorts. Karen, whose hand had never left Nick's chest after feeling his nipple, began rubbing his chest now. "If you keep doint that, my nipples won't be the only thing that's hard" Nick says while flashing a wry smile. "Your'e such a little tease" Karen says "hopefully you can keep promises". Nick just stood up in front of Karen and told her find out for herself. Just as Karen reached for his zipper, Nick stops her and says "me and Josh are already shirtless, I think before we go any farther you need to do the same" and he glances over at me.

I leaned over and helped Karen out pausing for only a sec before removing her bra. Karen's tits weren't huge, but they were nicely sized and were in good shape still for a lady in her late 40's. I ran my hands over her tits tweaking her nipples which caused Karen to let out a slight gasp. "Fair is fair" I say, "now all of our nips are hard". Karen was starting to act like a dog in heat she wanted Nick's cock so bad. She was on her knees starting up at him, begging for his cock but he was making her wait which was driving her crazy. Plus, I had her shirt off now and the attention to her tits, especially her nipples, was making her squirm. I leaned in and started flicking her nipple with my tongue while Nick ran his finger over Karen's lips, teasing her with it like it was his cock. She was licking it and when he started to stick his finger in her mouth she gave it the same attention she wished she was giving his cock instead.

Karen again reached for his zipper, and again Nick stopped her. This time he told her it was time for her to get butt naked for us. Karen stood this time and began taking off her short skirt. She was now standing in front of both us just wearing these skimpy black panties with a nice amount of lacy see through material barely covering what little bit of skin was actually being covered up. Karen looked sexy as fuck. Nick reached around her and gave her ass cheek a hard squeeze with his right hand, massaging her ass cheek through her panties. Karen let out a moan at his f***efulness as Nick pulled her tight to him now and began making out with her. He kissed her hard at first then slowed up and began seductively kissing his way down from her lips, down to her neck, and slowly down to her titties. Nick got down on one knee like he was about to propose to her and slowly began to work his hands underneath her panties as he began to kiss her snatch through her panties. Karen was getting so worked up I thought she might just jump on his face right then and there and ride it. Nick pulled her panties all the way down and Karen stepped out of them standing there butt ass naked. She looked amazing let me tell you. Nick stood up slowly, kissing his way up her from her well toned stomach, to her nipples, to ear and nibbled on it. Then he gave a slight push down on Karen's shoulders and she got the hint. She returned the favor and began to kiss her way down his body now. She ran her hands over his strong pec and flicked his nips now with her tongue. Karen kissed and licked her way down his treasure chest until she got down on her knees. Seeing Nick standing there in just his A&F cargo shorts, hovering over an amazingly sexy looking (and naked) Karen who was staring up at him wontingly was a hot fucking scene.

Karen again reached for shorts, this time undoing his leather belt first before undoing the button. As soon Karen started unzipping his shorts they immediately just fell to the ground and Nick was standing there in just his boxer shorts. Karen began rubbing his cock through his boxers and leaned in and began seductively biting on his cock while looking up at him. She eventually fished his still soft cock out of the fly on his boxers and give it a few tugs. Surprisingly Nick's cock looked 100% soft still and hung about 5" with a slight curve to his left. Karen then took his cock in her mouth and began to slowly suck on it. She would suck hard and slowly pull back stretching his soft cock out what looked like a good 12". I know if I were in his spot, there is no way I would not have been sporting a huge fucking hardon by this point. Karen decided enough was enough and pulled his boxers down slowly pausing at the root of his cock and slowing down even more until she reached the head of his still soft, yet slightly engorged cock. Nick now stood there in all his glory, cock dangling while Karen licked her lips hungrily. She grabbed the base of his cock and began sucking his soft dick, again stretching it out as she pulled back. It didn't take long now for Nick to get boned up and Karen was a pro a sucking dick (I should know, ha). She took time to lick his balls and shaft and even flicked the slit on his dick with her tongue. I'd seen Nick in action before and knew that he could go for a long time and I was beginning to wonder how much time we had.

After a good 20 minutes of Karen's cocksucking, Nick decided it was time for something more. He pulled Karen up and brought her in for a passionate kiss while grabbing her ass. Karen grabbed Nick's hair and pulled his head back and the two of them had this look in their eye. I'd seen that look in Nick's eyes for sure and knew what was about to happen. Karen however suprised the hell out of me that she had the same look and the two of them after a brief pause smashed lips again but this time with a wreckless abandon. They were feeling each others bodies now like they'd both been depraved of it their entire lives. Nick then picked her up with ease and turned her around. He pushed Karen down on her kneeds and knelt over the couch while pulling her ass cheeks apart and rubbing her pussy with his hand. He quickly replaced his hand with his monster cock just rubbed her swollen pussy lips with the head of his cock. Then he did something that shocked me a bit and started talking dirty to Karen which drove her absolutely crazy. Nick was just teasing her twat while asking her "do you want this cock? huh? do you want me to stick my big dick inside of you? how long have you been dreaming of my cock inside your pussy? huh bitch!"

I was pretty shocked but even more so at Karen's reaction which was nothing short of specatuclar to watch. She was practically begging him to fuck her and quit teasing her like that. Nick didn't have to be asked twice and since her pussy was dripping wet by this point, he slowly slid the entire shaft inside her waiting pussy. Once he was all the way in he slowly pulled all the way out and repeated this a few more times. Karen was whimpering, begging to be fucked by my buddy. Nick started to pick things up and started railing her from behind all the while still talking dirty to her. Karen didn't mind and was actually the more vocal of the two begging for his cock to fuck her hard. And did he ever fuck her hard. He was relentlessly fucking her from behind and then he gave her ass a big smack. Not once mind you, but again, and again. I figured Karen might object to this but she loved it. She was moaning pretty good now as Nick gave her ass a good 5-6 hard smacks.

Without even pulling out, Nick turned Karen around so she was on her back now, picked her up, and took her over to the counter which was perfect height for him to stand and fuck her. Karen laid back and Nick pounded away for a good 10 minutes. He must have gotten bored with that position and picked her up again and brought her up to him so he was holding her while standing and still fucking her. He fucked her like this for another 5 minutes before backing her up to a wall and fucking her up against the wall for a bit. Karen was non stop in her dirty talk which was exactly what Nick needed to hear to keep his assault on her pussy going. The whole scene was too much for me and I pulled out my 7.5" dick and started to stroke it as I sat back on the couch and watched this amazing scene. What a fucking show they were putting on for me. Nick then took Karen back to the couch and threw her down kind of f***efully. She tried to get up so she could kiss him but he pushed her back down and lifted her left leg over his right shoulder to give him even deeper access to her love hole. Nick fucked her hard and Karen met his every thrust with an equally hard thrust of her own.

Even though these two had never even shared a kiss before tonight, they were both very experienced in fucking and it showed. It seemed like they were longtime lovers the way they were fucking each other. They switched positions with quickness and ease and met each others body movements in perfect unison. Nick was really pounding away now, and I could see the muscles in his back and ass start to tense up. He then said "I bet you want me cum inside you, don't you Karen. Is that what you want?" She replied "fuck yes I do, but you can't. I want to taste you. I want to taste your sweet love juice". So Nick pounded away for another minute or so before pulling his 9" cock out of her pussy and grabbed her head by the hair and began face fucking her. She tried not to gag but even an experienced cocksucker like Karen couldn't help but gag on Nick's giant pole. Nick then started to say between short gasps "I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum! Take my cum baby, swallow my load!" Karen tried to take his entire load down her throat but the first blast must've hit the back of her throat so hard she flinched back and gagged just enough that Nick's cock slipped out of her mouth and the next rope of cum hit Karen right across the face.


That didn't stop Karen from being a dirty little cocksucker though, because she immediately got her mouth back on Nick's cock and milked the rest of his load, sucking on his cockhead until he was spent. That was enough for me to blow my load but I didn't know where to let it fly. I almost panicked looking around for something, anything to catch my load but just then Karen looked over and looked at me and I knew she wanted my load too. I stood up and took a few steps over to her before unloading deep down her throat. You could just tell she loved the fact she had just taken two giant loads of cum down her throat. I rubbed my dick over her face smearing my cum over it. I didn't realize until after that it was mostly Nick's cum that was being smeared over her face which led to a good chuckle later that night as me and Nick talked about what just went down.
... Continue»
Posted by themilffucker 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1319  |  
89%
  |  4

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 1

Krystal lay quietly in your room listening to your Mother trying to suppress her moaning. You knew what we were doing, had known for weeks. Mr. Mike was fucking her & you strained to hear when it would start. There was a muffled sound of a slap & your Mother's agonized groan. I was abusing her now & it excited you. Your panties were drenched even before you touched yourself. You'd been masturbating for some time now, but nothing compared to the way you came as you listened to us. The sounds of flesh on flesh continued & you could hear your Mother sobbing softly. When you'd first heard that, you'd almost burst in on us to protect you, but as you listened, you could hear & feel your Mother's excitement growing & knew that she wasn't in danger at all. Your Mother wanted it & that peeked Krystal's curiosity. You began researching the internet & a whole new world opened to you. At first, you'd been surprised & repelled by what you saw. Couldn't comprehend how the women you saw would allow what was happening to them. After reading many stories & journal entries of the women, you began to understand. Your own first shy fumbling had been to pinch your pink nipples hard as you came. It was if an electrical circuit ran directly from them to your clit. Your orgasm was swift & much more powerful than anything you'd experienced in your short, young life.

After that, you became voracious in your reading & when you searched your Mother's room, you found the box at the rear of her closet. The clips on a chain that you knew now were to clamp nipples, the gags, some with different colored balls & one that looked like a bit that would fit in a horse's mouth. The various dildos & vibrators with some that you thought were to be used in other than a vagina. It excited you terribly to touch them & know that I'd used them with your Mother. You smelled them & looked around guiltily, as you licked a particularly pretty blue plastic phallus that even had veins on it's sides. There were other things that you could only guess at, but just seeing the things you'd spread on the bed excited you so much that you couldn't help rubbing the blue plastic on your pantied sex. When you jerked & came, the thought flashed through your mind. Your Mother came with this too, he used this on her. Ohhh God!!!

You laid there, your pussy almost in agony from the clothes pins you'd attached to your labia. Pouring just a little oil on your clit, you began to massage it, the pleasure immediate & easily built. You were trying to time it. Hoped that you could hold off long enough to cum when we did. When you did that, it was especially strong for you. You knew your Mother was a submissive slut now & the question burned within you. Were you the same, would your man someday dominate you & abuse you, as Mr. Mike was doing. Naturally you thought of Me, wondered what would happen if you just opened the door & went in to us. You had to stop yourself from thinking thoughts like that because your need to cum became unbearable that you couldn't control it. Your Mother was more voluble than usual & you listened to the abuse, her moans & My silence. Tried desperately in your mind to see Mr. Mike fucking your Mother & how I was hurting her. That's when the plan began to emerge & take shape. It frightened you, but excited your more. You knew now that as surely as it grew in your mind that it would be something you had to do. After I'd left the next morning, you began.

"Mom, I'd like to ask you about some things," you began. "The k**s at school can't talk about anything but sex & half the time I don't know what they're talking about & feel pretty stupid." "Well honey," your Mom replied. "I thought we'd talked about all that last year. You know all about the problems of getting pregnant & diseases." "Nooo Mom, that's not what I'm talking about. Sure, I know all about that. The k**s are talking about, well, different sex." Now your Mother looked at you sharply & demanded. "What do you mean different sex!!!"

"They're talking about being tied up & hurt. I don't know what they're talking about, what they mean by being hurt." You noticed the small smile that your Mother tried unsuccessfully to hide. "Honey," she started. "Some women like what they call Alternative sex. It's a little hard to explain, but being tied up is sometimes part of it. It's when a woman gives complete control to the man she's with." You waiting to interrupt, pounced. "Is it like that with you & Mr. Mike," you whispered. "Does he tie you up & hurt you, do you give Him complete control." The questions tumbled from you as if a dam had burst. Your Mother looked shocked & you noticed how her face flushed. She wasn't wearing a bra & her nipples had become erect in the thin house dress she wore.

"Young Lady, THAT's none of your business & I'm surprised at you asking such a thing!!!" You were grinning as you pried further. "I can hear you, you know. I can hear it when you're doing it." Your Mother wiped her hands, sat down looking at you seriously. "What do you mean, you can hear us, have you been spying on Mr. Mike & I!!!" "No Mom, I never did that. I can just hear you through the walls & sometimes it sounds like he's hitting you. I can hear sounds like that & you moaning. Is he hurting you Mom." You knew you'd painted your Mother into a corner & your Mother showing her embarrassment, hesitated before answering. "Krystal, what I do in my bedroom is private." You interrupting again, "But you said we could always talk about anything. You said that, didn't you. Does that mean that I'm supposed to tell you anything, but you can just say your things are private." You could see that your Mother didn't know how to answer, so you continued, slightly bolder now. "He does hurt you, doesn't he. I can hear when he hits you. I know it excites you & I know when you have an orgasm." Your Mother had hung her head, but now she looked up defiantly. "What do you know about orgasms!! Are you telling me that you're sexually active now." You knew she had you & replied, "No Mom, not yet, but I think about it all the time. I want it but I'm a little afraid. Can I tell you something without you getting all ballistic on me." Your Mother looked at you, as you stammered.

"I masturbate when you & Mr. Mike are doing it." You hurried to get it out before you lost your nerve. "I've been doing it for more than a month now, once right outside your door. I couldn't see much, but I could see your arms tied above you & I could hear Him. He kept asking you if you liked it. Then he started slapping your breasts. I heard you tell Him to do it harder. Then I watched Him move, grab you by your hair & start slapping your face while you sucking Him. He called you terrible names & it just seemed to excite you more. I watched YOU when you started playing with your clit & you want to know what!! I came right then, I came so good. I stayed watching you until he came on your face & you came too." Your Mother had begun to softly sob, saying "I'm so embarrassed." She just kept whispering it over & over until you said, "It's Ok Mom, It's Ok. I'm not trying to embarrass you. I just want to know about it. I want to know all about it." When your Mother began, her voice was low & you had to strain to hear her. "I'm a submissive Krystal, do you have any idea what that is." You giggled & said, "I didn't until a month ago, but I know now, I found out about it on the internet. That's where you met Mr. Mike, isn't it. The internet." You continued, telling your Mother that you'd found her secret box & seen what the things were used for. Told her, you'd tried some of them when she & Mr. Mike had gone out.

"Mom," you inquired. "How long have you been like this. You & Daddy didn't do that, did you." Your Mother shook her head miserably. "I've always known I was different, I knew it when I was a little girl, but I didn't know what it meant & I was frightened. I tried to explain it to your Father, but he never understood. When I started chatting with Mr. Mike on the internet, it was like he'd known me all my life. He KNEW what I was thinking sometimes before I did myself. He made me tell Him things I'd never told anyone & it excited me, made me feel wonderful. He taught me that there was nothing wrong with me, that some people were meant to follow a natural order of things. He doesn't make me do things honey, I want to do them for Him. I don't know if you can understand, but when I'm with Him, I feel alive & I haven't felt that way for a very long time. Your Father & I had stopped having sex years before he died & I just thought that was how it was supposed to be. I was afraid to meet Mr. Mike, he was so strong in the things he felt & said to me. Finally, I just couldn't stand it anymore & we met. Nothing happened that first time, we just talked, but he started telling me what he wanted to do to me. There were people there that I thought might hear Him, but I couldn't tell Him to stop. I was so excited, I would have gone with Him right then, but he said, "No", that he wanted me to have time to think about what it would mean. He didn't call or meet me in the chat room for three days & I was almost insane with it. I thought maybe I wasn't good enough, maybe I'd said something that had put Him off. Krystal knew now that your Mother was going to tell it all, your own fingers had found your moist swollen lips & you furtively stroked your pussy as you listened.

"Do you remember when I told you I was going to spend the weekend with Aunt Sally. I had to wait until you went on that school trip. I met Him & we went to Lake Arrowhead. He had booked a cabin & we were all alone. We had some wine & He just took my clothes off. I was so embarrassed, but he kept telling me that it was alright & somehow I began to believe Him. When I was naked, he told me that I was going to be that way for the entire weekend. Just Him telling me that had me almost crazy, then He touched me. Told me I was soaked & just a fucking white slut. Called me so many things & it just excited me more. Then He twisted my nipples & I came." You smiled at yourself, that remembering the first time you'd pinched your own pink nipples & how good it had been. You reached across the table with your left hand taking your Mothers, your right hand continuing it's manipulations. Brightening & sighing, she continued. "He'd brought things. Things I'd never seen before & he explained what each was for & how he was going to use them on me. Many of the things you found in that box are things He brought that first time. He told me that he wanted to hurt me & that frightened me, but he said he wouldn't give me pain I couldn't bear. Wouldn't permanently damage or mark me. The more he told me, the more I wanted Him to do it. He didn't bind me that first time, but he used the nipple clamps & the gag. Somehow, the gag comforted me. I knew I wouldn't have to say anything. The whole weekend was a blur. He did things to me that I hadn't ever imagined. He told me how much it meant to Him that I was bearing it for Him & I felt like a Princess. My body ached when he brought me home & I was exhausted. He made me see what I am that weekend & I can't live without it now."

Krystal's mind was seeing the black man & the things you thought I must have done. Your orgasm took you & you watched your Mother's eyes widen as you trembled. Your Mother's hand tightened on yours & she said, "It's Ok honey, I understand. It's Ok." When you'd calmed, you whispered, "Mom, I have to know. You have to tell me. Am I like you? Am I going to be like that with a man?" Your Mother smiled a soft smile saying, "I don't know honey, it's something that only you'll know, when it happens to you. That probably won't be for a long time, but if you are, you'll know about it. I know you like Mr. Mike. I was afraid you wouldn't & I didn't know what I'd do then. You'll always come first in my life, but I need Him so much Krystal, please try to understand." You laughed & said, "I know that Mom. It's Ok. I'm cool with it. I wanted you to tell me & now you have. Will you tell me more about all of it now." Your Mother nodded & you left to take a shower before leaving for school. There wasn't a chance that you could think about things at school except what your Mother & Mr. Mike were doing. Twice you asked to be excused from class & went to the deserted restroom to get yourself off. You'd become very proficient at it & could work yourself up enough just thinking that you could get off in minutes once you got your panties down. When you got home, you helped your Mother around the house & nothing more was said. It had been a momentous day for you & you hurried through your homework so you could get onto the net & to your favorite sites. Now when you looked at pictures of women bound, gagged or in pain, all you could see was your Mother & that black Man, Mr. Mike, at that moment, was sitting quietly down stair watching television.

After you'd been to the bathroom & gotten ready for bed. You heard us chatting as we came upstairs. Again you lay quietly, waiting. You strained to hear, but was only greeted by silence. When you heard the light tap at your door, you jumped. Thinking your Mother wanted to tell you something, you said, "I'm not sl**ping yet." When I came in, your heart started hammering. I crossed to you & sat at your side on your bed. I sat quietly for a moment & then said. "I understand you & your Mother had quite a talk after I left." You were only wearing a T-shirt & panties, knew that I could see your pink nipples hard in the material, as I continued. "You alright with it. I don't want you to misunderstand." I'd begun to stroke your arm & you felt faint. Now you knew what your Mother had meant about how I spoke. All you wanted Me to do, was continue. "She says you have concerns Krystal, that you think because she's submissive that you might be. I think it's something we should find out about, don't you?"

****** TO BE CONTINUED ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2210  |  
98%
  |  9

My Half-s****r & Me

My Half-s****r moved in with Mom and me when I was 13 or 14, she was 19. I had met her only once, when I was 7 or 8, so I really didn't
know her. Mom worked the 3-11pm shift, so we were home alone in
the evening. One night I was stroking my cock to a playboy when my
s****r (Linda) came walking in and caught me. I had covered myself
with the magazine and Linda walked over, sat on the edge of the bed
and said "It's okay, if you want, I'll do that for you." Well, hell why
would I pass up my first opportunity for some kind of sex, whether it
be a handjob or whatever. I wasn't even concerned that it was with
my Half-s****r. I moved the magazine, she took my now soft, cock
and slowly started stroking, it did not take long for it to start growing.
Then she slid my cock into her mouth. My god, how warm and wet her
mouth was, I was in heaven. She sucked me for about 5 min. then
stopped. She looked at me and asked, "Will you trust me?" I shook my
head yes. "If you trust me I promise that what may seem strange at
first will really feel good as long as you give it a chance."




Now I had no idea what she was talking about, but I was game for (I
thought) anything. She had me lay on my back and started licking,
sucking and biting my nipples. What she did was giving me such a
sensation, I could feel it in my groin I actually felt as if I could cum
just from her playing with my nipples. Next, she straddled my head and put her shaved cunt in front of my mouth and told me to lick her cunt. She spread her lips with fingers and started licking that pink hole of hers. As I licked I noticed what appeared to be a small (about 2" long) cock sticking out at the top of her cunt. She told me that she had an oversized clit and that she really loved having it sucked, that was all she had to say and I was sucking that clit like there was no tomorrow. She loved it all right it didn't take long and she was moaning "Fffffuuuuuccccckkkk Iiiii'mmmmm Cccuuummmmiiinnngg."
Suddenly I was sprayed, I thought Linda was pissing on me, but she told me, afterwards, that she was a squirter when she orgasms. I told her she could have at least warned me.


Now she told me to get on my hands and knees, she told me to relax, that I would feel some pressure on my asshole in a bit. She started licking my ass, then tonguing it, as matter of fact, she was getting quite a bit of it in my ass. Then she slid a finger in my ass and started pumping me. It really surprised me, because it actually felt good and my cock felt so hard I thought it would split open. Linda crawled under me, and as she continued finger fucking my ass, she started sucking my cock. I wasn't huge at my age, probably 7", but she would suck all of my cock in and I could feel it slip into her throat. It didn't take any time and I knew I was ready to cum. "Fuuuuuck s*s, I'm gonna cuuuuuum" I groaned as the first stream shot from my cock into her throat. As I continued Linda sucked every drop of my hot, sticky jizz from my, now, softening cock.


Afterward she smiled and said "Mmmmmmm, that was good, I'm going to enjoy having that sweet cum as often as I want. C'mon, let's take a shower. I told her I would join her after I took a piss, but she said "No, get in the shower, don't waste it." I didn't know what the hell she was talking about, but I got in the shower with her, she laid down and told me to piss on her. I said "What!" She said that she really enjoyed to be pissed on and that I should start on her tits and work my way to her face. I did as I was told, I had to go like a race horse, the stream was like a garden hose. When I got to her face she opened her mouth and drank all that she could. I thought it kinda strange, but also thought it was kinda hot. As a matter of fact my cock was starting to get hard again.


As we soaped each other up and enjoyed rubbing each other Linda started telling me about how she learned all these things, it was from her Dad. She related to me how when she was growing up, and still very young , she always bathed with her Dad. He would lather her up and always pay alot of attention on her chest, ass and what he called her cunny. He told her he needed to make sure she was extra clean in those areas. She recalled that she thought it was funny, the big snake he had between his legs, which hung just above his knee and how he told her that if she petted it, it would stand up for her. So she would take it in her little hands and stroke it until it would stand up, he told her, how if she continued she could get milk from it. He told her to watch as he started stroking his hard cock, then while sitting in the tub he bent his head down & started sucking his own cock and as he bobbed his head up & down he continued to stroke it with his hand. When he started moaning, he pulled his head back & with his mouth open and spurt after spurt of thick streams of cum shot into his mouth. He smiled and swallowed every drop of his own cum. He told Linda the next time he wanted her to try it, he was sure she would enjoy it. Linda noticed a drop of the white milky substance oozing from his cock, she reached out, took his cock pulling to her mouth and licked the drop off and swallowed. She told me the taste was slightly salty, but it did taste good. Her Dad approved and told her the next time she would have it all to herself. Then he asked her if she had to pee, which she did. He told her to stand with one leg on either side of him and squat over his face. He then told her to pee on his face and as she did he opened his mouth drinking all her pee.



I looked at Linda, with disbelief and said "I can't even come close to getting my cock in my mouth, look." I bent my head down and came up quite short of being able to do what she describe. "The reason you can't is because Dad's cock is 14" when hard, I measured it one day." I thought damn that's one huge cock, I'd really like to see that! I knew he was a big man, I mean he was 6'8" tall, but that is a huge cock. Anyway, she continued that the next time he started by licking her cunny & her ass. At first she thought it strange probing her bumhole with his tongue, but as he he continued it felt better and better. As a matter of fact she felt a tingling in her cunny as he continued. She could feel him spread her little cheeks apart and push his tongue into her bumhole, after she was good and wet he slid a finger in and continued licking and sucking her cunny. he would concentrate on a particular spot just at the top of her slit, which really made her feel strange, the tingling was travelling all thru her body & she felt as if she was going to pee. The more he sucked,the more intense the feeling became, until her little body shook and she passed out. Afterward he explained that what he was sucking on was her "clit" and that hers was unusually large, about 3/4", which was quite large for her age. Which, obviously from what I sawcontinued to grow. After she regained her senses, he had her play with his cock until it was good and hard. He then squirted something from a bottle on it making it very slippery and started stroking up and down its long shaft, slowly at first. She noticed something clear seeping from the huge hole at the head of his cock. She told him and he stopped and told her to suck it off, which she did and it tasted even better than that which she had tasted before. He explained it was called precum and went back to stroking his cock, but now was doing so much faster. He started to moan and Linda knew he was close to shooting out that hot, thick milk, she was to drink. "Awwwwwwwww Fuuuuuuck, open your mouth for Daddy" her dad moan. As she a f***eful stream of cum shot into her mouth, she closed it to swallow and a second stream splashed her face. She then put her mouth over the bulbous head and sucked the rest of his cum, which seemed to take forever. She swallowed every drop and told me she liked it better than the first time. From then on she became a cum whore, wanting more and more. She told me it seemed as if she couldn't get enough. They would always take a shower afterward and she got into golden showers just as her Dad, though she told me it took her a while to acquire a taste for it, but she loves how the hot piss hitting her feels so good.



As she got older, around 13 or 14, they started going further. He broke her cherry with his finger and then started using dildo's on her as a prelude to fucking her. The first time he slowly pushed his huge cock in a little at a time, it felt as though he would split her apart. He, of course, couldn't get it all in, maybe 3" the first time. It hurt at first, but as he continued sliding in & out she became wetter & it felt better and better. She again felt all tingly and passed out. When she came to her Dad was still pumping his cock in & out until he finally filled her cunt with hot cum. She told me they continued having sex in many kinky ways until she moved in with Mom & me. She said that her Dad even brought over friends once in a while to share her with and now she just can't get enough. She also told me that she really likes young boys, so that she canteach them sex the way she likes it, as they haven't had any experience.



By now my cock was raging hard, the head a dark purple. Linda laid in the tub and told me to stand over her & jack off into her mouth. I did so without hesitation & it didn't take long to empty my hot cum into her open mouth, after which, she gave me a big sloppy kiss giving back some of my own cum. I had the hottest s****r around, I told her that I'd really like to see her Dad's cock sometime. She told me she would see if she could set it up sometime, but I had to do something for her, which was to bring over some of my friends 13 or 14 years old. I ,of course, told her I'd be happy to and I'm sure they would be happy with what was in store for them.... Continue»
Posted by strangerknocking 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 10386  |  
93%
  |  15

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 2

It didn't start that first night, as much as you had wanted it to. I'd just sat on your bed talking to you. My touch was light on your arm, but it felt scalding to you & you wanted Me to touch you more. "How much do you know about what your Mother & I have been doing," I asked & when you hesitated, My fingers tightened just slightly & you fought back the immediate, almost unbearable need to moan. Not looking at Me, you whispered, "I know you're hurting her when you have sex, I can hear it." I was thoughtful for a moment & replied, "Do you know why I hurt her like that Krystal." By now you knew very well why & remained silent. "She needs that to feel whole, does that surprise you. I know that you've been going to sites on the internet, she told Me everything about what you two talked about. She said you know now what a submissive is & naturally you're curious."

Completely unthinking, your head nodded slightly & again My fingers tightened until your eyes rose to Mine. My look was calm, but piercing & you felt I could look right inside you & see your thoughts, your deepest hidden secrets. Without another word, I slowly drew down the sheet & touched you. Your face immediately flamed, you were so embarrassed it was difficult to breathe, but I seemed to be matter of fact about it. The thought of trying to stop Me never entered your mind. My words had seen to that. What had he meant, "She needs that to feel whole." You knew your panties were drenched & it only added to your humiliation, but the excitement was overwhelming & momentarily the thought flashed through you. "He's going to masturbate me." You were torn between the gnawing, desperate desire for Me to continue touching you & the need to ask. Abruptly, I rose & you could see My huge erect manhood through My robe. Now the moan you desperately tried to suppress escaped you, as I spoke. "I'm going to your Mother now Krystal. She's waiting for Me, but one night I'll come & I won't be leaving. You know that, don't you?" You sat silently stunned. I left your door open as I left & your hand touched the slick silk almost before I was out of your sight.

You could hear us talking much clearer, but you still couldn't make out the words. You realized that I'd left our door open as well & you were almost breathless as you waited. You were afraid to touch yourself for fear of losing control, the thoughts torturing & inflaming you. Your mind could see Me dropping My robe, standing at your Mother's side with My huge black flesh jutting from Me. Maybe just lazily masturbating as I thought about what I was going to do to your Mother. You'd never wanted anything to begin so badly in all your life & the first sound jolted you like an electrical current had run through your body. Your Mother's guttural groan caused your pussy to freshly weep & now you couldn't bear not to touch it. The thoughts of My soft words, My fingers & what you were hearing was too much for you & your hips lurched. The blossoming sweetness shocked you in it's intensity, but instead of slaking her, you felt the hunger continue.

Quickly stripping your now sodden scrap of cloth, you settled back & listened. You knew we wouldn't mind if you were to go to outside the door, but somehow this was better. Hearing it & imagining what I was doing, had you on fire. Your Mother was reduced to grunting each time you heard the meaty blows now & you couldn't help thinking of what that would feel like on your own white flesh. Feverishly wondered if it could possibly make you any more excited that you already were. You didn't have any conscious thought to what your fingers were doing, but they sped as the grunts quickened & the sound increased. Your hips elevated just as you heard a flurry of blows & you came again. Panting & glorious as the silence changed to the rhythmic sounds that you knew heralded My complete Mastery of your Mother. Replete, you lay quietly & listened to us fuck. When you finally drifted, it was to the slapping sounds of flesh meeting flesh & your Mother's groaning, happy acceptance.

The next morning when you came downstairs, I'd already left & your eyes searching made your Mother smile. "He left early, get you something," she said. "Just coffee," settling into the small breakfast nook & watching your Mother. She was wearing a housecoat & you watched the way she moved. You were a perceptive girl & knew your Mother's moods. She was humming under her breath as she brought two cups & sat across from you. "He talked to you last night, didn't he," she said & you nodded. "He told me that he was going to & I was a little worried. I told Him everything we talked about yesterday & He just said, "I'll talk to her." I didn't know how you'd take it."

Her eyes searching for any sign & continued, "I guess you know by now that I can't refuse Him. No, I should be more honest with you. I don't want to refuse Him & I won't." You giggled saying, "Sounded like you didn't do any refusing last night," watching your Mother color. "Now that I know you're listening, I know I should be more embarrassed, but to tell you the truth, it's more exciting to me," she said. "I'm learning so much about myself, things I wouldn't have dreamed before I met Mr. Mike. I never understood addiction before, just thought people were weak if they couldn't stop smoking cigarettes or doing d**gs. I understand now. I can't give Him up, no matter what He wants." Seeing an opening, you hurried to speak. "What if He said, He wanted me, Mom, could you allow Him something like that, let Him do to me what he's doing to you."

Your Mother stared at you & finally moaned. "Oh God, God help me." "You WOULD, wouldn't you Mom. You WOULD!!!" Krystal accused & felt your own excitement rising. "What if I told you it's what I want, what I've wanted ever since I first understood." Your Mother refused to meet your eyes as she spoke. "Honey, I know how you must feel. If you feel the weakness that I do when I'm around Him, then I know. He told me something last night. Something I don't know if I should tell you." "MOM!!!" You implored. "He...he said, he told you that he was coming for you, told me that he was going to make me watch." You felt your excitement peak & began to make you tremble, wished you could touch yourself. Knew that you'd have to, if you wasn't to go mad.

"What did you tell Him, Mom, TELL ME!!!" You insisted. You could see how your Mother was struggling with the answer. "He said it to me when I was...when I was cumming," I just kept saying, "Yes, yes, yes," over & over. I don't know if it was because he made me so crazy or whether I meant that it was alright with me. I still don't know. I don't know how I'll feel when I see Him with you, but I can't say 'No,' can you ever possibly understand that." You looked into your Mother's tear filled eyes & replied softly, "Yes Mom, yes I can. I want to feel what you do, I want Him to do those things to me." The two of you sat staring at each other for moments & finally your Mother's head nodded once as she rose.

"I'll be going crazy all day thinking of that, you know that don't you!!" You laughed & jumped up. "I'll be late but there's something I have to do before I leave." As you ran up the stairs, you already saw in your mind what you'd be concentrating on in a minute. You saw yourself bound to the bed, gagged with your Mother sitting beside you, stroking your hair as I hurt you. Hurt your pink nipples as your gaze went between them. You didn't even bother to pull your panties down as you threw yourself on your bed. Brought your orgasm swiftly & sighed. "I'll have to get more panties, you thought, rising & taking a fresh pair to the bathroom. When you returned downstairs, grabbed your books & headed for the door, your Mother reminded you, "He'll be here for dinner tonight, I'm going to make something special, so if you go somewhere after school, be here in time." "I will Mom, I will," you grinned as you closed the door behind you already wondering how many classes you could stand before you'd have to ask to be excused.

All day your thoughts mostly ran to how it would start. You was a virgin, but you'd lost your hymen two years before to a boy that had been all too energetic with you in the back seat of his parent's car. He'd been finger fucking you & there had been a quick sharp pain & then some bl**d. You both been frightened out of your minds & you thought your Mother would know, just by looking at you. Of course, she didn't, but you realized that your hymen was gone. You made it as far as third period before your thoughts just made it too much to bear. It was a class you detested anyway & your mind raced as you almost ran to the ladies room. You tried to visualize what that huge hardness you'd seen in My robe would look like. How it would feel. You hurried to a stall, locking the door behind you & quickly sat, pulling down your panties. You hadn't brought any & didn't want to sit all day, in them soaked. Your juices were already oozing as you began. Now you imagined Me taking your hand & closing your fingers around My huge black cock. Krystal had never touched a man like that except for the boy in the car & that was through his jeans. You'd read enough descriptions to know what it must feel like, but worried that you wouldn't know how to please Me if I did that. You also knew that putting it in your mouth was in your future. Your mind saw you with My huge black cock in your mouth for the first time & My hands holding your head & f***efully moving it as you'd seen on the internet. As you visualized My smiling eyes, you shuddered & moaning softly & came.

The rest of the day went by in a crawl & you couldn't wait for that bell in your last class. Out of your seat in a shot as it did, you raced for your locker as a couple of friends asked if you were stopping with them at the mall. "No, my Mom has some important things for me to do," you quickly replied & the girls looked curiously at you, as you laughed almost hysterically & hurriedly left. Rushing breathless into the kitchen, you saw your Mother at the counter obviously getting things ready. "Want me to help, Mom," you inquired & your Mother shook her head. "No, I'm almost finished up, why don't you just have a quick shower & do something with your hair." You turned to go & then hesitated. "Mom, do you think it'll be tonight."

Your Mother looked at you & replied in a low voice, "I don't know honey, he does things in His own time. I never ask Him & I don't suggest you start, now get a move on, he'll be home in less than an hour." Throwing your things on your bed, you went to take your shower. When you'd finished, you sat naked on your bed & tried to decide what to wear. Mischievously, you looked in the bottom of your lingerie drawer & found what you were looking for. A pair of plain white panties with a pink Winnie the Pooh motif. You'd struggled to get them on, but grinned at the thought of how I'd look if I took them off. Looking at your bras, you decided against wearing one & pulled a tight T-shirt over your head. Finished off with some cut off jeans shorts, which your Mother had complained were much too tight in the crotch. She could see the outline of your lips plain in the faded denim cloth. Returning downstairs, you said, "I'll set the table" & your Mother told you to put candles on it. That in itself was indication of a special dinner & you felt your eagerness growing.

You heard Me come in & call that I was home. Said I was going to freshen up & change before dinner. Going to the kitchen, you saw your Mother look you over & compress her lips in what could only have been disapproval. Looking down, you could see your pink nipples plainly in the T-shirt & they were erect. Your nipples were very sensitive & just the cloth against them always affected you that way. Thinking better of whatever she'd been going to say, she indicated the dishes on the counter & you hastened to take them into the dining room to the table.

When you returned there were two bottles of opened red wine & three glasses waiting. Another delicate indication of your Mother's mood & the two women shared a secret smile as you took those in as well. I came into the kitchen & ignoring you completely, crossed to your Mother & nuzzled her neck, asking her how her day had been. It was some minutes before I turned to you & spoke. "I'm glad you're joining us for dinner," was all I said & you watched My eyes as they took in your brazen look. "Every thing's ready, let's eat before everything gets cold," your Mother said & you inwardly grinned. As far as you were concerned, nothing was going to be cold at that table tonight. We went to the dining room & I seated your Mother & then Myself. You took your own seat slightly disappointed at My lack of courtesy towards you. As I poured wine for the both of you, you could see I was staring at your pink nipples. Was somewhat surprised when I stood & crossed to you. "Krystal, I know your Mother has told you repeatedly not to run around the house dressed like that."

You turned your head to reply & I reached with both hands quickly pulling the T-shirt up over your head & threw it on the floor. "If you enjoy displaying yourself, do it right. Now you have your dinner, JUST LIKE THAT!!!" You sat stunned, looked at your Mother who was looking at her plate & pointedly ignoring your predicament. I returned to My seat & began eating as if nothing had taken place.

Your pink nipples were now almost painfully erect & you slumped slightly forward in embarrassment & humiliation. Taking a sip of My wine, I nodded. "You're quite lovely Krystal, perhaps we should have dinner together like this more often." You face flamed & you had no reply as I continued. Told then both what I'd been doing at work & a few funny anecdotes. You looked at the food on your plate & couldn't think of eating a bite. Noticing that, I remarked, "The food's really excellent Krystal, you should eat. You'll need to keep up your strength, more wine." My soft words were like hammer blows to you & you wondered if I knew how badly you were trembling. Your Mother made few comments, drinking her wine & the tension at the table was almost tormenting. Finishing My meal, I thanked your Mother profusely & said it was the best meal I'd had in months. My eyes were almost burning your flesh as I stared at your 38DD *Y* breasts. "Maybe you have some homework Krystal," I asked & you looked at Me inquiringly. "Why don't you just go & get that done. Your Mother & I will be along shortly."



Krystal lay quietly, but your nerves were screaming. You listened for every sound with the intensity of a condemned man waiting for a football. You'd hurried to your room when you left the table, stripped & lay on top of your comforter. Then your mind struggled & you sighed, jumping from your bed & putting on your sl**p T-shirt, no bra, no panties. You tried to keep from touching yourself, but you kept seeing the things at the table & hearing My words over & over. Your pink nipples had remained erect & you thought you could touch them, just a little. They almost ached & you pinched, rolling them.

That caused hot sparks to singe your nerves anew & your clit was demanding to be touched. You'd just slid your hand between your thighs when you heard us coming up the stairs. You thought we were coming to you, but you heard Me plainly as I spoke. "Let her wait, My pet, I want you dressed properly for her." That set off a fresh, frenzied neuron overload for you. What did he mean. What did properly mean. You had a sudden urge to go to our room, watch her dress, but you lay back & tried to be patient. Your thighs were wet & you felt embarrassment, thinking I'd be touching you & I'd know what you'd been thinking & doing. You realized now that embarrassment excited you. Perhaps the first lesson I'd caused you to learn.

I didn't knock, just opened the door & came into your room. I had the box in one hand, a leash in the other & as I came closer, you could see your Mother crawling behind Me on all fours, the leash attached to a collar around her neck. I stepped to your bed & sat at your side, wearing the same short black robe I'd been wearing the night before. Your Mother was dressed in black lingerie, hose & heels. The bra was a frame bra with no cups & you could see that your Mother's nipples were clipped, hard & puckered with a delicate gold chain connecting them. The bikini cut panties were over the garter belt & you knew what that meant. They'd be removed & she'd still be hosed & helled for whatever happened to her.

Your Mother had placed her hands in front of her on the floor & was resting her forehead on them. "Krystal," I spoke in that slow, measured, soft tone. "They say that seeing is believing. I'm going to teach you tonight just how submissive your Mother is to Me, what she'll bear & do for Me. I want you to think very seriously about what you're about to see, because I intend to do the same to you. You'll have the opportunity to say 'No' if you don't want it."

You shivered as I opened the box & took a white plastic cone from it. You knew it was an anal plug & watched as I slowly coated it with lubricant, then reaching & slapping your Mother's buttock sharply. Your Mother gasped & shifted quickly. You could see now that her panties were crotchless & her hands had come to spread her ass cheeks, so the small pink rose was presented & the lips of her pussy gaped, glistening. "It was difficult for her at first," I said. "Your Mother had never been anally trained. Only a couple of fumbling attempts at fucking her tight asshole had ever been made. That's all different now, ISN'T it My PET," I implored & your Mother whimpered, nodding her head. "You didn't know that she has an enema most everyday now, did you Krystal" & you shook your head. "She's learned to keep herself very clean & ready for anything I might want."

As I was talking, you watched Me begin to ease the shining plastic into your Mother. Your Mother moaned slightly as the pressure increased & you could see that I wasn't forcing it, but allowing the flesh to surrender. It was up to the large center section & I let her rest as I continued. "We had to start with small wands & plugs until I'd trained her to take this. It hurts much less that way." I twisted the plug & you watched the large section swallowed & her rose close behind it. "Good, My pet!" I murmured & the rest of the plug slid easily into her to the squared end that was flush with her ass cheeks. "Sometimes I call her from work & have her prepare herself so there's no waste of time when I get home. We've done that quite a few times when we knew you wouldn't be coming home straight from school." You watched your Mother's color & I said, "You're going to hear & see everything Krystal. I don't want secrets here any longer." You wondered if your Mother was as excited by the embarrassment as you'd found yourself lately.

You could see that her pussy was wet & a single, small pearl threatened to spill. Patting your Mother affectionately, I opened My robe & you looked at My huge rampant black cock for the first time. Your mind had seen it every time you'd listened to Me fucking your Mother, but this was so different. You'd looked at men on the internet & fantasized incessantly whether I looked like this one or that one. You thought it was beautiful. Gracefully straight, long & very THICK. The head scarlet, as I softly masturbated Myself. I'd raised your Mother to her knees in front of Me as I turned smiling to you. "She didn't know much about pleasing Me orally either, did you, My pet. Just thought that sucking was enough. Shall we show Krystal how you were trained." Your Mother groaned, but obediently opened her mouth for My two fingers I presented. You watched her gather saliva, let it run on My fingers & then paint it around them. She took about an inch in her mouth & you watched her cheeks hollow. Then she took My fingers deeply & quickly pulled back.

"Your Mother was all suction & speed when we started. Skinned Me with her teeth. I broke her of that & she's really very good now. Your Mother was mewling & acting like she was sucking on a real cock now. Her tongue was laving & flicking at the underside of My fingers as she sucked. I reached My hand into her hair & pulled My fingers out of her mouth. "Now show your young daughter how good you've become My sweet pet." Your Mother placed her hands flat on My thighs & let Me guide My flesh to her lips. Krystal's eyes wide was watching your Mother suck this black man & your own pussy was on fire. I flipped up the hem of your T-shirt & touched you as I'd done that first time. Finding you the same, I smiled & said, "I want you to masturbate Krystal. I want you to masturbate as you watch your Mother. Isn't she beautiful like that?"

You felt the usual embarrassment, but your fingers began to obey Me. The sounds of your Mother's mouth on Me & her groaning was driving you slightly mad. "You're not to cum," I said. "You're to obey Me & I'll decide if you're to be allowed." You didn't know if you could obey Me or not, but you only knew that you wanted to, wanted to more than anything you'd ever wanted.

"Pl...Please...." You whimpered. "I don't think I can stop." I reached & tore your fingers from you, raising them & offering them to you. "You'd tasted yourself before, but this was so much more erotic. I was ordering you silently to do it & your heart thrilled in your obedience. I'd begun to slap your Mother's *Y* breasts, softly at first & they swayed with it. Then I struck harder, dislodging one of the clips. Your Mother's *Y* breasts were turning red & I was slapping & backhanding them. Still she sucked & laved. "See how well your Mother bears for Me, Krystal," I was softly panting now. You continuing to suck your fingers, nodded once & I struck backhanded, viciously. Your Mother couldn't help but cry out & her cried were exciting you to almost fever pitch.

My hand wrapped in her hair, I f***efully fed My huge black 8b cock to her & your Mother tried valiantly to accept the offering. I'd reached & My hand was stroking your thigh as I pulled your Mother's head away & pulled her up, throwing her torso on your bed, her head resting on your other thigh. Quickly pulling the plug from her, I positioned My huge black cock at her now fully prepared asshole. As Krystal watched it begin to enter, your Mother groaned & you felt Me touch you. You stiffened & immediately f***ed yourself to relax, as I began to masturbate you. I didn't penetrate you, but rather slid My fingers through your lips & around your clit, not touching it. You wanted to scream & didn't know what you needed to say. My words showed you the way.

"I'll want you to cum Krystal, but I want you to cum as I do. As I cum in your Mother." I was pressed tightly against your Mother now & you knew I was completely buried in her, watching My huge black cock withdraw & slide in again. You felt it start, felt fear that you were going to disobey Me & struggled as you'd never done before. You'd never consciously tried to stop your orgasm, just hurried joyously to it. I was rubbing on the side of your clit now & you moaned. There was no way you could control this. Your Mother's moans matched your own as I quickened. "Alright Krystal...NOW, I want you to cum!!!"

I was hammering your Mother's asshole & her young daughter was beside yourself. "Oh GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD!!!" You moaned. "I'm CUMMMMING, I'm...I'm CUMMING!!!" Your body stiffened until your muscles were as rigid as steel & your hips lurched uncontrollably. "OH GOD MR. MIKE," was all you could manage, all thoughts of your Mother gone & your pussy still clenching. My fingers slipped down, you felt Me massage your virgin asshole & you lurched again, beginning to feel the heat anew. I stopped & you groaned this time in frustration as I pulled MY huge black cock from your Mother. I was still somewhat hard & your Mother lay panting.

"She's done well, don't you think Krystal. I'm going to take her to our room now & attend to her. I think she deserves a special treat. I want you to think about this & I'll expect an answer tomorrow before you leave for school." I rose & when your Mother began to rise, I stared at her & she sank to her knees following Me from your room on all fours without a backward glance or word to her daughter. You lay there, your only thought...I could answer you NOW Mr. Mike, NOW!!!... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1577  |  
100%
  |  3

Submission Pt1

It was ten years ago when I first noticed the welts on my mother. Being so young it didn't mean anything to me at the time but I was worried about the obvious injury on her legs, high up on her thighs. So I asked her, "What happened to your legs?"

She just smiled and said, "Oh Timmy, don't be concerned, they are just love marks from Daddy."

Mom handled the incident so deftly that I forgot about it, until a few months later, when I saw them on her again. She reassured me that I need not be worried and once more I put it out of my mind. But the welts kept showing up, only I didn't say anything about them any more.

Then ten years later, a bizarre situation occurred, at that time my mature, eighteen year old body and mind travelled beyond mild and innocent curiosity. I became a changed person overnight.

At eighteen I was a nice k**, got average grades, but I was kind of shy and still a virgin. How embarrassing to admit for an eighteen year old, but then so was my best friend Fred. I'm sure that some would say that we were a couple of losers. We were just shy, not losers.

It was a Saturday night and I had been sick for two days. Although I was feeling better, I decided to go to bed early, and mom seemed happy that I had made that decision. As I slowly went up stairs I heard mom tell dad that tomorrow was Sunday and they wouldn't be able to buy liquor, so he should go get some wine for the Sunday meal. Then, in a low and sultry voice she said, "I'll need some special treatment when you get back." Dad said that he'd be back in a flash.

I closed my bedroom door behind me, but my curiosity was seriously piqued. What did 'special treatment' mean?

I turned out the light in my bedroom, but I was no longer weary. I heard mom's footsteps coming down the hall and stop at my door. She stood there for a long moment before she rapped lightly and said, "Night honey." I waited a moment and mumbled, "Uh huh," as though I was almost asl**p. Her footsteps carried her away so I crept to the door to check out the situation.

I waited to be sure that she wasn't still in the hall, then cracked open my door. I gazed up the hall to see that her bedroom door hadn't latched and in fact had opened up a bit, about six inches. Staying in the shadows, I slowly made my way to her doorway, and then peered in.

As I peaked in I could see that she had started to undress. What a sight! I'll remember it as long as I live. Her skirt and blouse were off and as she turned completely toward the door, I took in the full image of my mother in black garter belt, stockings and high heels.

At thirty-eight years of age she was a remarkable beauty. Her breasts were large, full and firm. (At the time I didn't know the difference between a mature woman's bosom and young woman's bosom)

My curiosity had me staring at my mother's big tits without much thought to anything sexual in nature at first, but my interest was powerful none the less. They sat proudly on her chest with a beautiful tan line from her bikini top. As I looked more intently I noted how the weight caused them to sag a little and I could make out some of the blue veins that ran across them. The nipples were an incredible attraction and huge, although I had no sense of what normal should be, they were certainly bigger than any I had seen in a few magazines. Her pendulous breasts were dark tipped, with areola three to four inches across, topped off by her long plump nipples.

She was my mother, and I felt some small guilt at sneaking around to gaze with growing lust at my own dear mom. But I just couldn't help myself; she was a babe. I realized that she looked like some of the women I had seen in an adult magazine that Fred had taken from his dad's office. Mom was every bit as pretty as any of the great looking babes in the magazine and I never thought of it until then, but I had to admit she was a hottie.

I was hiding in the shadows across the hall so mom couldn't see me as I tried to imagine what it would be like to hold those beautiful boobs in my hands and take one of those phenomenal nipples into my mouth.

She sighed and reached to her skimpy panties, bending over to pull them down her long, tan shapely legs. Without fanfare she lifted one foot, then the other and I was suddenly staring at my mother's pussy. I felt a little guilty thinking of it as a pussy but what the hell that's what it was. Mom has full, wavy brown hair on top and, as it became apparent, a sparsely thin covering to the entrance of that most intriguing of all places on the female form, the cunt (God, how I love that word).

The hair was right where mine was except that I had a cock hanging down while she had nothing. I knew there was a hole there but I couldn't see it. I wanted badly to run into the room, yank her legs open and ruffle through the hair until I could find the entrance where you were expected to insert your cock (Fred and I talked a lot about it), but I didn't have the courage and she would have killed me anyway. But I was perfectly satisfied with the show I was getting already.

Mom disappeared into her closet for a minute and came out wearing strange leather bracelets on her wrists and ankles. In her hands she was carrying ropes and some other stuff I had never seen before.

She got up on the end of their king size bed and removed the artificial plant from the hook in the ceiling. Then she hung one of the ropes from the hook and got back down on the floor. Taking another piece of rope, she tied it to the bracelet of her left ankle and then to the leg of the bed. She did the same with her right ankle.

I was both mystified and mesmerized. Here was my mom, in garter belt, stockings and high heels, facing me while her legs were spread wide apart and tied to the bed. I was so naïve. I had no idea at all what was going on, but my curious nature was working overtime.

Mom sat down on the bed and picked up a weird looking contraption. It looked like a dog's collar only it had a red rubber ball right in the middle of it. To my amazement she placed the ball in her mouth and then buckled the collar behind her head. Finally she stood up and, with her arms high over her head, managed to loosely tie both of her wrists to the rope hanging from the ceiling.

As I stood there in the dark staring at my sexy, naked, bound and gagged mother, I was shocked when I realized that I was stroking my very erect cock and it felt fabulous. To have a live muse while I jerked off was beyond belief, except that's when dad came in downstairs.

I had just snuck back into my bedroom and closed the door when he came bounding upstairs, two at a time. I had my ear pressed firmly to the door and heard him say, "Hot damn slut you want it hard and nasty tonight don't you?"

I could vaguely hear a muffled response from mom but I guess she wasn't able to talk very good with that ball in her mouth.

I heard their bedroom door shut; I waited a few minutes, and then I snuck into the hall and quietly placed my ear at their bedroom door. What I heard scared me at first.

There was the swish of a switch or paddle or something and then the obvious slap against naked skin followed by the loud but garbled scream in my mother's high pitched voice.

I was very excited in every sense of the word. I knew something kinky was being revealed to me, and what it was I wasn't sure; yet, my enthusiasm for finding out more about this was powerful. My state of sexual arousal might have been frightening, but I was somewhat unaware of the stiff penis that my hand was fondling.

I heard my father say "I haven't whipped your tits in a while but I'm going to make up for that tonight. Stick your tits out, Sara; I'm going to make you scream". Then more muffled groans from my mother as the sound of leather against flesh came through the door.

I closed my eyes and imagined my mother standing with the ropes holding her in that most vulnerable position as the whip (apparently that's what it was) went crashing into those big round tits and I envisioned the anguish on her twisted face.

An incredible feeling of warmth and pleasure shook my entire body and my shorts suddenly had a sticky mess in them. I damn near fell over. I had jerked off before, but never had such an explosion of liquid shot out of my cock before, but this was quite a lot, or so I thought at the time.'

I listened at that door for an hour or more as my dad worked over my mom. He had her 'suck his cock', 'bend over and take it like a dog', 'take it up the ass and then finally 'clean me with your mouth'. Throughout the entire night he had her admit to being a 'slut', a 'dirty whore' and other nasty things.

I was getting very tired and was afraid that I might fall asl**p in the hall so I went back to bed and as I dozed off it was to images I had seen and heard which I couldn't get out of my head.

****

I decided not to share this incredible experience with my friend but I did start talking to him about kinky sex. Fred (my buddy) was my age yet he seemed far worldlier than me. He said all real men want to have a girl as their 'Sex Slave'. Then we discussed what we would like to do to a girl if we had such an obedient 'cunt' available.

I was getting aroused and I could tell that Fred was also by the bulge in his pants. He told me that he thought often of Beverly, a girl in our class at school who had larger budding breasts than the other girls her age. He wanted her to 'suck his cock' while he pulled her hair and played with her 'tits'.

I had known Beverly all of my life. We had come up through elementary school together and I sort of felt like she was a s****r. Because I didn't want to seem wimpy to my friend I said, "I think about her a lot too". In reality I was thinking about my mother's soft full lips sliding up and down my cock. The fact was I knew my mom would be about the only person that I would be jerking off to. I changed the topic when I realized that I was getting a hard on also.

Fred did give me some help, without realizing it. He said that I could find all sorts of stuff on the Internet about weird sex. He was right.

I had known for some time that dad hid his computer passwords, PIN numbers and other security info on a single 3" X 5" card taped to the back of the headboard in his bedroom. (I was a k** and they find things.) I used it to enter a world unknown to me but oh so intriguing.

I learned about women who like to be treated rough, about men who dish it out and I knew very quickly that I was one of the latter. My fascination was powerful and my quest for knowledge boundless.

For the next two months I used every trick in the book to listen to my parents make wild, passionate love. I was not jealous of my father but I was quite envious of him. He was such a great dad that I certainly couldn't begrudge him the pleasure he enjoyed with mom. The two of them were so much in love with each other and with me. Those were great times.

Then dad was killed in an auto accident. Mom and I were waiting for him to come home from work, but a police officer came instead. He was very sympathetic when he said, "Mrs. Jorgenson, I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you that your husband has died as a result of an auto accident." Mother passed out and collapsed right at my feet.

The next few months were a nightmare for mom and me, and I don't care to recall any of it. She would cry almost every night. I did too some nights, shedding tears for me and for her.

I used to jerk off frequently (thinking of mom) but I quit when dad died. A few months later I found out mom had started to masturbate.

I got up in the middle of the night to piss and heard moans coming from mom's bedroom. The same kind of sounds I used to hear when dad was alive. For a moment I thought that perhaps she had a secret lover but then I realized that her lover was her own right hand.

Her door was ajar so I crept quietly to the entrance and heard her talking to my departed father.

"Hurt me Mike", she said, "let me be your slut again. Fuck me hard".

I couldn't see in but I was pretty sure by the sounds that she was using one of the dildos that I had found with the sex paraphernalia in her closet.

She had an orgasm and lay there softly crying. "Oh Mike I miss you so much. How in the hell am I ever going to find someone to treat me the way I need it?"

I know this will sound cruel but my first thought was, 'I know just the guy, me of course'.

I pissed, went back to my bedroom and pulled on my cock for the first time in months. Then I tried to come up with a plan that would help out both my mom and me.

I knew that if I were going to score that it would be important that mom view me as a man and not a boy. It's kinda hard when you're eighteen. At least I was big for my age. I stood just over six feet tall and while I still had a lot of filling out to do, I felt confident about my physical presence. I decided that I must begin to do the manly things about the house that my dad would have done, without being told.

Dad had left us in great shape financially but mom was still struggling to get a grip on it all. I suggested that she let me keep up with the bills by using the computer program that dad had shown me how to use. I told her that I thought it would be a good idea if she worked with me to help her understand how to use it and that it would be nice to work together. She said, "That's a great idea. We'll have fun." We did.

My voice had changed by then, but it didn't sound very mature. So I made every effort to speak in a low tone and I tried to use better diction. I stood or sat up straight and tall whenever she was around and I found myself doing that even when she wasn't. Fred even mentioned that there was something different about me that had changed, but he didn't know what it was.

The teachers at school seemed to treat me with more respect. I was called on more often to answer questions and I almost always had the right answer. Of course that was the inevitable result of my being more studious at home. In my efforts to impress mom, I was far more disciplined about my homework because I felt she should see a more serious side of me.

The thing is that at first I was acting the part that I thought was necessary to alter mother's view of me. But my behavior began to change me as well. To put it in Fred's terms, 'You really have got your shit together'. It was a compliment that I rather enjoyed hearing.

At night when I went to bed, I made it a habit to think things through, to plan in an organized fashion, to extend potential acts to their logical conclusion. I realized that what I wanted to happen was not necessarily going to be the end result of my action. So I continued to seek a plan that would lead to my mother becoming my obedient slave.

That thought alone was a maturing factor in my development as a 'Master'. I was no longer fantasizing about seducing my own mother, but I was very seriously concocting a strategy to have my mother groveling at my feet and performing every nasty act that I commanded her to do.

I still jerked off dreaming of the wonderful pleasures she would give me, but I tried to maintain a reasonable set of short-term goals and long-term goals. I realized that in some respects I was turning into my father. That's probably why I was naturally inclined to dominance anyway; I was like my dad.

I continued to read every thing that I could about dominance and submission, S&M and all the techniques that were used in those practices. I read several stories on the net about i****t. In those stories the boy in question always shot his load the first time he got near a hot pussy.

Extending my imagination to myself and the first time that I 'fucked my slut', I realized that I would embarrass myself going off way too early and I would look like the young boy that I really am. So, I thought, one way to avoid that is to masturbate before I take her the first time. Of course I couldn't be sure when that would be, but it seemed like that would help if I could accurately predict the timing of the big event.

It also occurred to me that my lack of any real experience with women would make me clumsy with mom; and I knew that it was very important that she see me as her dominant male from the beginning. That would be hard to do when I had never even fondled a breast or stroked a thigh and I didn't have a clue how to find or play with a clitoris.

At the age of eighteen and painfully shy I wasn't going find a willing girl to work with me on this basis, so I attacked the problem from a logical perspective. (Mom is real impressed when I talk like that.) I would hire a hooker!

This was sure to be difficult, but it proved easier than I could have imagined. How do you find one? Where do you get together? How much does it cost? How do I pay for it? That last part was resolved first. As a result of dad's death I had my own bank account and it was a substantial sum.

You couldn't just look up 'Prostitute' in the phone book, could you? Actually, as it turns out, you could, if you rephrased it as 'e****t'. Cool!

After making a few calls, and hanging up when I got to a point in the conversation where I didn't know what to do or say, I finally made a connection with the Paradise e****t Service. I made an appointment for Friday night at a Holiday Inn on the other side of town. It was going to cost $300. I didn't know if that was high or not but what the hell, I was going to get laid.

I told mom that Fred and I were going to stay at a friend's house Friday night and she OK'd it if I gave her the phone number. (I had this planned out in advance) So I gave her the number of a friend's house where Fred would be staying but one of the middle numbers was one digit off. That way if she did call she wouldn't get through but I could just say that I screwed up the number by one. As it turned out she never called.

Checking in at the hotel was slightly harder than I thought. It seems they require ID and they don't rent to 'c***dren'. Having seen dad work a little 'green back magic', I slipped the clerk $100 (twenty probably would have done it) and suddenly I was Mr. Mantle in room #201. Way cool!

The 'Lady of the Evening' showed up a little early, which was fine with me. She was a blond named Patricia and she thought at first that she was in the wrong location but I assured her that she was in the right place.

She told me that she didn't e****t little boys. I was prepared for this, so I started by handing her $350 saying, "The extra fifty is for being early and there's more where that came from. All I need from you are a few sex lessons. I promise you I'll be no trouble and we'll both benefit from the experience."

She mulled it over and asked, "How much more?"

"I may be young and inexperienced but I'm not stupid. You can tell that I can be a good source of income so don't put the squeeze on me. You treat me right and I'll treat you right."

That business approach seemed to put her at ease and from then on we hit it off.

I told her that I wanted to seduce a girl at school but that I was very ignorant about the mechanics of the process. I knew nothing of the details of a woman's plumbing but that I was a quick study. I was totally honest with her about what I wanted and she delivered in spades.

Patty had me strip down to my under shorts and then she slowly removed all of her clothes. Damn she was pretty. Not as fabulous as my mother but a great body just the same.

Her tits weren't as big but they were much firmer and by the time I got my hands on them I had a raging hard on. The pink nipples talked to me and told me to kiss and suck them. God I was hot!

As I took one of those erect little nubs into my mouth she gently slipped her hands into my shorts and wrapped them around my cock. She stroked it softly two times and I went off like a cannon and collapsed on the floor


Patty had been there five minutes.

When I recovered she said that she expected no less from me. In fact she said that she would have been disappointed if I hadn't. "Now let's get down to some serious education", she said.

For the next twenty minutes Patty let me explore her body at will. She explained that it was important to touch, stroke and kiss areas on a woman that were not in the most intimate locations in order to gain access to the 'Prize' as she called it. I told her "I call it a pussy".

"There is a time in a relationship when a woman is ready for hot language during sex but you 'ain't gettin laid' if you walk up to a girl and tell her 'It's about time I fucked you'. You see what I mean?"

I assured her that I did understand.

She informed me that she was confident that because I was a virgin that I was clean but that there was no way for me to know that she was, no matter what she said. Other 'Professional Ladies' might tell me they were OK but that I shouldn't trust in their word because they might not know for sure themselves. In other words always wear a condom.

I quickly jumped off of the bed, picked up my trousers and proudly pulled a condom out of the pocket. She asked if I knew how to put it on. So I admitted that I had been practicing at home.

My cock had been hard for some time now and Patty watched as I slipped it over and down the length it.

"Come here you fresh young thing", she said, "I want to suck that beautiful stiff cock for you". My dick jumped in anticipation at her suggestion.

She stuck her tongue out at me and wiggled it up and down, then in and out. For a brief moment I thought that I would cum right there and then, but I was determined to be in control of my body. So I fought off the urge with some will power

Patty slid off of the bed and onto her knees at my feet. (A position I had frequently fantasized my mother assuming before me.) I was expecting her to take my cock in her mouth but she reached out with both hands and stroked the backs of my thighs, then worked them around to the front and finally ended by gently fondling my aching nuts. Damn this whore was good!

I realized that I had been moaning the whole time but when she took the head of my prick into her hot mouth I blurted out, "Oh god you hot slut suck my cock".

For a few minutes she performed wonders with that mouth. She finally pulled off and asked me if I was deliberately holding off. Sensing some hurt pride I told her yes but that it was extremely difficult because she was so damn good at it. I said, "I don't want to cum this way this time. Right now I want to fuck your brains out".

Patty smiled and stretched out on the bed, reached out her arms and spread her legs and said, "Come on and put it to me, 'Big Boy', ride me hard to your hearts content."

I knelt between her legs and she showed me how to use my hand to hold my dick and slide it up and down a woman's 'cunt lips' (I love this bitch) in order to get my cock and her pussy ready for an easy entry.

Patty moved her hips forward just enough to take in the head of my throbbing erection and said, "Fuck me!".

That action and those words spurred me on to an immediate response by thrusting my hips forward to meet hers thereby burying my shaft to the hilt in her cunt.

Five strokes later I exploded through a phenomenal orgasm. Five strokes!

When I began to recover I said out loud, "Jesus I can't help myself. You've got me so hot I don't seem to be able to hold off".

"Don't worry so much about it," she said, "It is an acquired skill and you are..cumming along..nicely," and laughed at her pun.

After another twenty minutes and a fresh condom, we screwed again. I lasted quite a while this time. As a matter of fact Patty scared me when she came, clutching at me and screaming obscenities. That's what drove me crazy with lust for the third time in an hour.

I asked her if she really came and she told me never to ask a woman that. "If a woman thinks enough of you to fake it just accept her gift and go with the flow."

"I'll answer your question this one time," she told me "You made me feel like a teenager again and I got off on it." I think Patty was telling the truth because she seemed embarrassed about it.

When Patty heard that I took three different buses and two hours to get to this side of town she offered me a ride home. I settled for a ride to my high school, which was only four blocks away.

On the way to my neighborhood we made arrangements to get together again in a few days but at a closer location and she would pick me up at McDonalds. What the hell fries and a fuck, what a life.

For the next two months Patty exposed me to a wide variety of sexual experiences, including bondage. It was during our fourth get together that I told her of my desire to have a woman as my sex slave and that I would like to tie her up. I thought she would laugh at me but she paused in thought and then said," I get an additional $200 for that, but absolutely no pain." I agreed and another sexual adventure was underway.

After I had an awkward session tying her up with pillowcases, she urged me to try switching rolls. She said that I should at least know what it was like to be the 'tyee' instead of the 'tyor'. Frankly, while I did get off pretty well (it's hard not to when a hot mouth is sucking your cock), I didn't find it all that exciting.

When I had Patty tied up and at my mercy I was very tempted to use my belt on her in spite of my promise but I knew she would never see me again, that is if she didn't kill me first! I really felt the desire build in me when she was vulnerable and at my mercy, but I had given my word not to hurt her, and that was important too. Damn!

Considering how much money I was spending on Patty I knew she would be there when ever I wanted her to be, but I came to the realization that I would move sooner on mom if I wasn't fucking Patty.

I made my decision to stop seeing her but I didn't want to close the door entirely just in case I got horny and needed some 'Tang'. I told her after one of our sessions. I said, "I've found a woman that I've really got the hots for and I want to work on getting into her pants. You've taken me to a point were I have the self confidence to go for it, but I think I'll do better if I don't see you for a while Is that OK?"

"Sure k**, its just business, so you call me if you need a good fuck." I realized by her tone of voice that I had hurt her feelings. But what the hell, she was the one who had always kept this on a professional basis. Just the same I felt badly that I didn't find a better way to put it. I assured her that we would get together again after a while. It was a very awkward moment for me. But, life must go on.

****

I had not been ignoring my mother all this time. I continued to play the roll of the competent, capable young man that I hoped would lead her to more readily accept me as her Master.

The Mortgage on the house was paid off right after dads' funeral but taxes on the investments that we lived off of and all other bills, credit cards utilities etc., were handled by me. Mom was very appreciative and impressed.

As I was sure that dad would have done I reviewed mom's purchases each month and I noticed a trend of ridiculous consumption, such as an end table and lamp that we didn't need. There were few other items also, nothing really outrageous, but enough for me to bring it up with her.

"I'll buy what ever I want," she shot back at me.

I came back in a calm but firm tone that I had heard dad use many times. "Look, I'm just trying to keep you from getting carried away. If these were things we really needed, it would be different but they're not."

"Who in hell do you think you are? You're not my husband and you don't tell me what I can and can't do."

She didn't sound all that pissed but I wasn't about to back down from a confrontation just because she was angry. As a matter of fact, this was just what I had been looking for. Mom was in the wrong, so now I could be f***eful in opposing her by being right. It was time for a little guilt trip.

"Mother I have worked hard at school and on the household budget to keep everything in line, so that you wouldn't have to worry about me or anything else. Frankly I'm concerned about you. I took dad's death hard and I realize that you had him in your life much longer than I did so it affected you even more."

"My fear is that you're retreating from life and maybe shopping is a form of escape. Also, you have let the house get kinda run down and yourself too. You must have gained ten pounds the last few months. You used to dress prettier, you know sexy. You don't seem to give a shit anymore, but I'm still here and I care."

"As for dad, nobody is ever going to replace him in your life or mine. You know dad taught me to take responsibility where I felt that it was mine to take, and I have. I love you very much but damn it you get your shit together because I need you."

Quite a speech I thought. Mom was in tears. On the one hand I felt bad about making her cry on the other hand I knew that I was right about her falling apart. What I had said was from the heart, even if there were ulterior motives also involved.

In a whisper she said, "I'm sorry son, I really am. I guess dad being gone has affected me in ways that I never imagined and I certainly didn't dream that my actions would affect you. I'll try to do better. I promise."

I walked over to her, leaned over and gently kissed her on the lips. I didn't press in, but I did hold it for an extra second. Patty had thin lips; mom's were full and unbelievably soft. I thought for a moment that she was going to really kiss back hard, but I may have been k**ding myself.

As I pulled my head back I took her chin in my large left hand looked her in the eyes and said, "I know that it's been tough lately but I'm going to insist on a few things around here because I love you, do you understand so far?"

Mom just nodded her head yes and asked, "What?"

"From now on you're going to exercise on a regular basis, you're going to keep up with the house and you're going to look gorgeous when I come home from school. OK?"

"OK!" she mumbled. Then she brought up an important point, "What happens if I don't?"

"Then I shall PUNISH you and if you think for one second that I won't then think again."

"What kind of punishment will I get", she asked.

"I'm going to spank you on your bare behind, just like a naughty little girl," I said with determination, while maintaining a serious look. "So you'd better obey. Do you understand? Will you agree to these terms?"

"OK honey, I'll do better. I promise."

I could swear that I heard a weak moan from her when I mentioned a spanking but maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part. On the other hand, the outline of those large nipples poking through her blouse was solid proof of something going on in her head. I was greatly encouraged.

The next day, when I returned home from school, I found that mom had vacuumed the entire house, cleaned the kitchen and dusted all over. I was very pleased, especially when I saw that she was dressed in an attractive, albeit conservative, pant suit and she was made up with her hair done nicely.

I had a big grin on my face and said, "Wow! The house looks great and you look pretty darn good yourself. Looks like you've avoided a spanking, and I was really looking forward to giving you one."

'Well," she said, "You did shake me up yesterday. I guess I needed something like that to bring me out of my funk. Say, how about you helping me with dinner?"

"Mom I've got a lot of homework to do, but if you'll get started without me, I'll pitch in when I'm finished."

She agreed and the rest of the evening was a very cheerful experience. It was probably the best night we had spent together since dad's death.

The following afternoon when I returned home from school the house looked OK. (It had just been cleaned up yesterday) I found mom in the den, with no lights on, drink in hand, dressed in loose Bermuda shorts, oversize T-shirt and her huge bosoms obviously were braless.

I was very disappointed. After last night I was happy for mom and her up beat mood, but this was totally the other direction. However, I quickly remembered what I was trying to do here and saw an opportunity to take the next step.

"Mom what the hell are you doing? You look like shit and you're drinking."

"I've only had this one drink but I guess I've been sort of down today; it's just a little set back, no big deal."

Mom was sitting in a large, overstuffed chair that dad liked to use when reading. I bent down and placed a hand on each arm of the chair and tried to look her in the eye but she wouldn't look at me.

I asked her in an accusing way, "Did you exercise today?"

She peered into her lap and told me, "No! I just wasn't up to it."

"Mother," I started, "we agreed two nights ago that you would take the steps that I laid out so that we could get back to a more normal life. We're both torn up over dad's death but this has nothing to do with that. You've dropped the ball and I'm not going to allow you to fall apart like this."

Pausing for effect, I announced, "I'm going to have to spank you for your poor performance."

Still not able to look at me, she reached for her drink and said, "Oh chill out I'll be fine."

I knocked her hand away from the drink before she could pick it up. Then taking her face in both hands I asked, "Do you love me?" She shook her head yes. "Did you mean everything that we talked about the other night or was that just a big fat lie to get me to leave you alone?"

"Oh no son, I meant it all, but I didn't know how deep my depression was or how badly it affected me."

And now for the coup de gras, "Then you must realize that I have to punish you. It's for your own good and you know it, don't you?"

"Please Tim," she pleaded (weakly I thought), "I'll do better."

"You will do better because I'm going to see to it." In a powerful voice I commanded, "Now get up, turn around and bend over the arm of the chair."

Mom stood up and as she turned around she said in a husky voice, "Don't do this, please". However, she continued to get into position by bending over the large, rounded arm of the chair. As she slowly lowered her upper half to the chair seat, I could see the underside of her swaying boobs. What a jolt that put through my crotch.

"Mother," I said firmly, "You are going to get five smacks on your bare ass for not exercising and five for not dressing better. I won't punish you for not wearing makeup this time, just to be fair but next time it will be added to the list. You dig?"

She shook her head yes and I growled, "I think under these circumstances you should respond with 'Yes Sir."

"Yes sir," she whispered, again in that low husky voice.

I moved in behind her and, without any warning, I grabbed her shorts at the waist and pulled them down. Mom actually lifted her hips a bit so that I could get then past the chair arm. I took them down to her ankles and would have left them there but mom lifted one foot up, so I slipped them out from under her feet.

This left me in a position of squatting and staring right at my mother's firm, dimpled, NAKED ass. Mom wasn't wearing panties. Wow! What a gorgeous site to behold. The white smooth skin framed by a modest tan line was breath taking. Even better was the fine brown fur of my mother's pussy staring back at me.

"Should I count the strokes as you beat me," she asked?

"I'll count the first five and you count the next five," was my compromise.

"Yes sir."

I had decided from the very beginning that when this day came, I would not back off one iota. I would put it to her good and hard.

I placed my right hand in the middle of her back and smacked the crap out of her left hindquarter. Mom shrieked loudly and tried to bolt upright but I was prepared for that and applied my weight to her back, pushing her down again, into the chair seat.

"That's way too hard Tim," she shot back at me.

Oh how well this part was going. I had played this in my minds eye many times, trying to foresee all of the scenarios. I had just the reply to that complaint ready.

"We're all adults here and adults must suffer grownup level punishment or it has no meaning. I'm serious about how I expect you to behave. You'll just have to take it. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes sir."

"Good, now stay bent over but stand on your feet and stick your butt out for me."

Mom moved as directed without comment. Now she was bent low into the chair and that beautiful ass was thrust high and out. I couldn't help but notice that she had also spread her legs and I got a great look at the crack of my mother's pussy.

Placing my hand on her back again, I smacked the cheek on the other side of her rump. Mom grunted as I announced, "That's two!"

By the time I had administered five good swats, she had slid back down to the arm of the chair. This was not the original position; however, she was now straddling the arm with a leg on each side. Her ass was thrust out, but her legs were wide apart and I gained a view of mom's open and very wet cunt.

By now I too was extremely aroused, as evidenced by my throbbing erection pressing against my pants. Jesus, I was ready to fuck her and I could tell that mom really needed fucking, but timing is everything and this just wasn't the right time.

"All right it's your turn to count out another five. Are you ready?" Mom nodded her head but said nothing.

As I raised my hand to strike her I thought how pretty the bright red marks on her derriere looked in contrast to her delicate pale white skin. With another harsh blow she uttered, "Oh God!" but didn't give me a count.

"That one didn't count because you never gave it a number. So we'll start over and keep starting over until you remember to count it to five."

I loosed another smack and this time she eked out, "One." Her voice was quivering and it was obvious that my dear sweet mother was hot as a firecracker. She was actually humping the end of the armchair. I loved it.

A second splat on that fabulous butt and, "Two." She was humping the chair with abandonment now.

When I got to number four, mom had an incredible orgasm, hugging the chair and loudly saying, "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck."

I let her rest for a bit and then ordered her to meet me in the kitchen after I had changed and she had calmed down. She just nodded her head. I picked up her shorts and went off to my room where I proceeded to masturbate (it didn't take long) and change clothes.

When I went downstairs to the kitchen mom was there with a towel wrapped around her. She couldn't look me in the eye but she told me that, "I couldn't find my shorts."

"I know," I said, "I put them in the dirty clothes, and take off that damn towel, you still have one more swat coming."

"Please Tim, we can't do this like we just did. It's terribly, terribly wrong."

"Mother we are going to have an important discussion and straighten out a few things but first you have to remove that towel. I'll give you your last one tomorrow but that thing you're wearing goes now."

As she pulled the towel away from her hips, she began to cry saying, "Oh Tim, I'm so ashamed. A son should never see anything like you did tonight. It's bad and it's wrong."

It was very difficult for me not to look at her magnificent pussy so I focused on holding her with eye contact, but she wouldn't look back.

"Look at me mother." She finally did. "You've been moping around this house for months and tonight you had a screaming climax, in front of your son, while humping your naked cunt on the chair. As bizarre as that sounds, I think that's just what you needed."


"Don't you think for one minute that I'm unaware of your sexual needs? I'm quite sure that you and dad had a very active sex life and, sadly, you were suddenly deprived of that."

"You always took great pride in your beauty and I know dad did too. I overheard dad one day while he leered at you from another room. He said to himself 'Geez what a fabulous set of tits and, baby, you've got the best ass in the city. I've got to be the luckiest man in the world.'

Mom was sobbing now with large tears rolling down her cheeks.

"Dad loved you and he loved your great body. He was proud of the way you used to show it off and I think you liked to do it for him. But you've lost him, yet you're still here and you're still a woman who needs to strut her stuff. It's an important element of your identity." (I was way over my head here, but I had done some reading on this stuff and it sounded good to me)

"From now on, while you fix my breakfast in the morning, I'm going to lay out the clothes that I expect you to be wearing when I get home. You'll do your chores and then clean up and spruce up for me. Then maybe you'll feel more like a natural woman again." (All right I stole that from a song I heard.)

I stood there staring at mom as she wiped her eyes and dabbed at her nose. Then she walked over to me, pressed that hot body against mine, hugged me and said, "Son when did you become so wise?"

I responded truthfully, "Well in the course of taking on more household responsibilities I was f***ed to ponder what was happening to both of us and especially you. I've been real concerned about you lately." Mom's breasts were pressing into my chest and her crotch was up against my rapidly growing penis.

"Tim," she said, "sex was something that I never even thought about after your father died. I guess being exposed to you and having any kind of touching in a sensitive area made me respond in a way that I just couldn't control."

She backed away from me to reveal my raging hard on. "You know dear, it would seem that I'm not the only one who's having a control problem."

"How nice of you to notice," I quipped. "You know it's been a while since I had a woman." I was dying to see her reaction to that.

At first she chuckled then got a serious look on her face and asked, "You're teasing me, right? I mean you are still a virgin aren't you?"

"Heck, no mom. I haven't been a virgin for a while now."

The shock on her face was a sight to behold. "You mean to tell me that you slept with a girl? I certainly hope you thought to use a rubber."

In reverse order I calmly said, "Mom I always use a condom and I have never slept with a girl but I have been to bed with a woman." I was hoping to make her visualize me with a grown woman not some one my age. It backfired.

"Damn it, your having an affair with an adult. I won't allow it, this will stop immediately." Shit, she was back into mother mode, taking control. I knew I had to nip this in the bud and turn it around; but I had to be cool or I would just seem like an argumentative teenager.

"That's already been taken care of," I said quietly, "I told her that I wouldn't be seeing her for a while."

"You'd better not be seeing her again. Who was she anyway?"

"No one you know, mother. But I left the door open with her, just in case I really need to satisfy my unusual desires."

"What desires?" Damn this had started to go in a direction that I hadn't anticipated.

"Mom you don't have to worry about my sex life. It's doing fine and I know how to be responsible. I'm not going to get a disease or make any one pregnant. Further more, I've already had a number of experiences and nothing either of us say or do will change that. I'm sure, as a woman who has been sexually active, you know full well that the door of pleasure once open can never be closed again". Jesus Christ where was I getting this stuff? It sounded great to me. I was just hoping that mom was going to buy it.

Mom came back with a much calmer sounding, "Well just because you sound more mature doesn't mean that you are ready to deal with all of the complex issues involved with sexual relations."

I quietly breathed a sigh of relief because I saw a window of opportunity to redirect the conversation. "Mother with all that has gone on, what with dad's death and everything, I didn't feel that I could bring this up with you and I needed to. After the last two nights, I thought maybe I would be able to have a reasonable discussion about sexual needs for you and me but then you seemed to have this let down tonight. I want to apologize to you for bringing this up. It was bad timing on my part and I'm sorry that it spoiled what looked like a moment of real improvement for you. I was just being selfish, I guess, because I wanted to be able to talk to you about anything. I think another time will be better."

"Oh son, no not at all! You can talk to me about anything. I just was caught off guard when you said you weren't a virgin any longer. I'm the one who should apologize. I'm sorry. You've been such a good son lately, and here you've done so much to ease my grief. Let's talk, please."

I opened my arms signaling my desire to hug her and she practically jumped into my chest, smashing those great tits against me while the warmth of her hairy snatch burning through my pants reinvigorated my stiff dick.

"Mom, right now I'm going upstairs to study while you cook up some hot dogs. I'll be back down shortly for a bite to eat." Good lord, her body felt fantastic so tight against mine.

"I know that I'm only eighteen but I don't know how that's supposed to feel. I feel pretty OK about myself, better than ever as a matter of fact. And don't forget, I'm a growing boy." Man was I ever. I thought my prick was going to explode out of my pants right there in the kitchen.

Mom slowly glided from my arms, looked down at my crotch and said with a slight smile, "You certainly are a growing boy. Gracious, I think you may already be more hung than your father."

That surprising revelation aside, I decided that it was time to move on so I told her, "Thanks for the compliment but I'm going upstairs to change and you are going to whip up dinner." With that said, I turned and headed out of the kitchen.

As a parting shot mother said, "While you're there you might as well do something about that erection." I was a bit taken back by that, but kept my mouth shut.

After I stripped off my clothes I decided to do exactly what mom had suggested. I didn't just masturbate; I performed one of the loudest jerk offs of all time. I had left my bedroom door open so she was sure to know what I was doing. I moaned and groaned. I oo'd and ah'd until I had a fabulous cum shot all the way up to my chin.

After cleaning myself up, put on a nice pair of shorts and a good shirt and went down for some food.

In the kitchen I found that mom had put the towel back around her. I just looked at her, pointed at the thing and sternly said, "TOWEL OFF!"

"Tim I don't think this is right and I want to leave it on, OK?" She was timid in her objection and I was glad that I had another weak moment of hers to exploit.

"Now mother, we went through this already. You agreed to these circumstances yourself, so take it off or I'll be adding more strokes to your bottom tomorrow night."

She turned her back to me and removed the object in question without saying a word.

Mom had made sandwiches for dinner and I told her that we needed to eat in the f****y room with the TV because part of my social studies assignment was to write a report about something in the news. That was true. It was also true that mom couldn't hide that beautiful cunt under the kitchen table if we were not there.

I was tempted to try another heart to heart discussion in order to do some more of that close up hugging, but thought better of it. I had made more progress than I had a right to expect so why blow it. What the heck, I was having a good time sneaking looks at her pussy which she could have easily hidden by crossing her legs.

I took notes while the news was on and when it ended mom looked at me and smiling she said, "You certainly were vocal upstairs young man. Couldn't you have been a little more discreet?"

"Well you were the one who suggested it and it seemed like a good idea. I hope I didn't offend you. As for being loud, I have found that I am more turned on by letting it all hang out just like you did." Zing!

"It didn't sound as though you held anything back. And I can't imagine hanging out more than you have me hanging out now," she said as she thrust her hips forward and pointed at the lovely patch of brown fur between her legs.

It occurred to me that she was quickly becoming comfortable with being nude in front of me. It did concern me, however that she was swinging back and forth on this and I knew that I must cement this element of my dominance over her at every weak moment that she displayed.

She had been smiling when she brought it up, as though it was a joke trying to be light about it. I needed her to accept commands seriously.

"Mother, if you're going to make fun of me and my sexual pleasure that's fine, but don't you dare make fun of my discipline of you. It's for your own good and you know it. I'm not going to back down. As for hanging out, you're not completely out but I think that it's important to demonstrate that fine point. Remove your T-shirt."

"Son, no please," she pleaded weakly.

"Listen mother, that filthy rag you're wearing doesn't cover much anyway. Get it off now." I stood up as though I was going to step over and rip it off of her.

Without a word or fanfare mom lifted the old shirt over her head and the most incredible sight in the world hit me right square in the groin. Good God they were huge, with enormous, dark brown aureoles (I love that word) about three inches in diameter. The nipples (another great word) stood out more than half an inch.

I could feel my cock starting to grow and I didn't want mom to see that so I quickly said, "Good! I have work to do now and you have to pick up the kitchen. I expect you to stay nude for the rest of the night."

I scooted out of the room before mom could get a glimpse of my obvious arousal. I went upstairs and knocked out my homework. That took about two hours. Then I went to the kitchen to get a soft drink. I saw that mom was watching TV and that she was still nude.

When I started to walk up the stairway, I said to her, "G'night mom."

Mom jumped up from her chair, hands on hips, legs spread wide and firmly said, "You had better get right back here and give your mother a big hug and kiss."

No problem. Geez, what a vision she was. I moved deliberately toward her and engulfed her in my arms pulling her body tightly to me. She plastered every inch of her self against me, holding nothing back. Then she planted those full soft lips against mine for several seconds. I resisted the urge to shove a mile of tongue down her throat. Things were going in the right direction and I didn't want to screw up now.

Still hard against me, she observed, "Well I can feel your growing problem again. You should take care of that; you'll sl**p better afterwards."

I came back with, "I'm glad that you're so concerned about my PHYSICAL well being." Then feeling comfortable with the atmosphere, I briefly clutched both cheeks of her ass in my hands sand said, "G'night mom. I love you very much. I want you to know that you're the most important woman in my life."

"Thank you for being such a good and loving son, Tim." Then, as she pulled away she grabbed my cock through my shorts and gave it a little squeeze and said, "Nightie night BIG BOY. I love you too."

****

The next morning I took my usual shower, dressed and went to mom's bedroom. There I picked out what I wanted her to be wearing when I came home. I selected black lace garter belt, stockings, skimpy lace panties and a black matching bra. (38DD Wow!) I added a fairly short black skirt and an extremely shear flowery top. I guess she would normally wear a slip under this but I wanted to see those large puppies pouring out of that bra.

I had heard mom moving around as I got ready for school and I was anxious to gauge her attitude this morning. As I walked toward the kitchen, I could smell bacon and eggs. That was a good sign, as she hadn't actually cooked breakfast for months. I generally found a bowl of cereal waiting for me to add the milk.

I noticed that she was wearing a conservative, pink nightgown, which still managed to accentuate her ample curves. Damn if she didn't look fine.

Mom turned when she heard me walk in and ran to me and hugged me, then stepped back. She pulled at the bottom of her nightie and said, "I stayed naked all night like you ordered, but I didn't think you would mind if I wore this. After all you did say to be naked last night but this is a new day. If you want me to though, I'll take it off and go nude again."

She laid this on me as though it was perfectly normal, and I was really tempted to take her up on it. I would love to have that view of her to carry with me to school. I quickly realized that she was looking for a way, a reason to show herself to me. In order for me to have her under my thumb it would be necessary to control her with my ideas, not hers.

I calmly responded with, "That's fine mom. You did as I ordered and that's as it should be. Breakfast smells wonderful, let's eat."

"You're getting the big man's breakfast and I'm going to have a small bowl of fruit," she said. "I've got to start losing those extra pounds for you." I liked the way this was going. 'FOR ME', she had said.

While we ate we engaged in small talk about my schoolwork. At one point mom got up and poured me some orange juice, making sure to let her huge tits rub against my face and shoulder. This was fun but I showed no reaction. When I was finished I grabbed my books and turned to say something. (A gesture I realized that I had seen my father do many times when he was leaving) Just as I was about to speak she charged me and hugged me again, pushing her lips against mine. This was no mother son peck on the cheek. This was a major erotic move, with her lips slightly parted but no tongue.

Frankly, as horny as she made me, this caught me off guard. I was flustered but managed to kiss her back strongly, avoiding the temptation to slide my tongue into her inviting mouth.

As we broke apart I reminded her about my laying out her clothes for the afternoon and admonished her to be sure and do her daily chores or else. She bowed her head and answered, "I made a difficult decision last night after you went to bed. You're my son and I know that you love me as much as I love you. I know I can trust you to get me to wherever it is you want me to be. So from now on I will do what ever you wish." Mom looked up into my eyes and without blinking said, "I shall obey your every command sir."

There was no mistaking the intent of her words. She was mine for the taking. I damn near did right there on the spot, but reason prevailed. I answered her implied offer with a stern, "I expect no less," and gave her a hard swat on her rear end.

"Thank you," she said as I walked out the door.

****

My day at school was very frustrating because I couldn't get out of my mind mother's acquiescent comment just before I left home. I had visions of her performing amazing feats of sexual behavior for me through out the day. Concentrating on schoolwork was impossible.

At one point during the day I completely convinced myself that I had misunderstood her meaning and was reading too much into it. But upon playing it over in my mind's eye, again and again, I was sure that I could take what she said literally.

Not wanting to seem too anxious, I decided to walk home instead of taking the bus. It wasn't really that far and maybe I could generate a little anxiousness on mom's end of things. Fred walked with me and we had a nice chat but I realized that, somehow, things were different between us now. He seemed like a little k** to me. I don't want to sound arrogant but he was c***dish and I found him uninteresting. He blurted out that I was becoming boring. That surprised me.

We managed to work our way around to the age-old talk of teenage boys. Girls! He asked me if I had seen Beverly lately because he really liked the way her chest was developing.

I told him, truthfully, that I hadn't noticed much of anything since my dad died. Then I asked him to tell me all about Bev's newer bigger tits. He was off and rolling; I never had to say another word the whole trip home.

Fred branched off to his house about a block before mine. As I strolled along I wondered again if I was being realistic. Perhaps I just wanted mom so bad that I was seeing things that weren't really there. I pushed these thoughts out of my head. After all, I would be home in a minute and with a determination to read her actions without viewing them through rose colored glasses.

When I walked through the door I called out, "I'm home!" just to let mom know that I was back. As I put my books on the table by the stairs I heard mom calling to me as she came running down the hall.

"Tim, oh Tim, your home, thank god. I was so worried. You're always home before this, but you're here now."

She charged me in the outfit that I had selected for her, clomping along in those five inch high heels, throwing her arms wide open, bouncing boobs and all. Mom almost knocked me down. She grasped me tightly around the back with her left hand and with her right behind my head, nails digging into my scalp she brushed her heavily painted lips against mine. Then, taking a deep breath, mom crushed her mouth to mine, ground her loins into me like she did on the arm of the chair when she got off, and used her tongue to open my mouth and trace the inside of my lips. I damn near came. In the years since, I have rarely been so rapidly and completely overcome with raw lust.

With a will power that I didn't know I had, I finally pushed her away and said, "I missed you too," my shaky humor that I always use, coming from no where when I am otherwise speechless.

I stepped back a little and told her, "I walked home with Fred today because I haven't seen much of him. Other than that I'm fine mom." I was still trying to get a hold on this bizarre twist of events. I mean, after all, I wanted her to be meek and submissive not to try and aggressively seduce and **** me.

I had to change this ever so slightly to my being in the dominant position while mom remained a wicked slut. Geez that sounded good.

We just stood there looking at each other for a moment and I realized that she wasn't wearing exactly what I had deemed that she wear. The blouse was different. This one was very nice but far more modest than the one I picked. I thought to myself 'I've got your beautiful ass now mom; you failed to obey me'. Then a greater realization hit me like the proverbial 'Ton O Bricks'. She did this on purpose, knowing that I would punish her. Jesus Christ! Who the hell was driving this machine because it didn't feel like I was? However, one shouldn't look a gift pussy in the mouth, so to speak.

I decided to be deliberately subtle (My English teacher says that all the time) in my approach to her rather obvious failure.

"Mother," I began in a calm but serious tone, "did you do your chores today? I'll be upset if you didn't."

"Yes I did son. I wouldn't want you to have to punish me again. Of course if you think that I screwed up somehow I'm sure you'll discipline me severely. And, I agreed to that, you wouldn't have to remind me. If you think its necessary I'll submit to anything that you demand."

She wasn't being very subtle. My mother was all but telling me that she was mine to command. Mine to use as I wish. Mine to fuck.

I ran through the short list of duties she was to complete today: laundry, house cleaning, and exercise. She assured me that all was finished and added that she was feeling very good about our new arrangement. So was I because, like a leopard, I was about to pounce on my prey.

In my authoritative voice I said, "Mother, it hasn't escaped me that you're not wearing every piece of clothing that I laid out for you. You know damned good and well that blouse isn't correct. I wonder about the rest of it. Remove that blouse and the skirt. I want to be sure that you have the rest of it on."

"Yes sir," she answered, and swiftly whipped off the skirt and top. She was wearing the brassiere that I picked out and the garter belt and stockings, but no panties. That magnificent object of my desire started back at me in all of its hairy, radiant glory.

"I'm very disappointed in you mother. You're not wearing the panties that I had with everything else. Why not?"

"Well, you know, you said that I would feel better about myself if I started being sexier like I used to be. So, I decided to leave my pussy naked; and that way, I would feel even more sexy."

With malice I asked, "What about the blouse mother?"

Sheepishly she said, "Well I felt it was just a bit too revealing, you see. So I wore this one instead."

"Uh huh", I responded like my tough old math teacher. "Well let's look at the facts here mom. You knew that I would check on all of your clothes, didn't you?"

"Well I thought that you might."

"So you knew that you would get a chance to show me your pussy again, didn't you. You like to show me your pussy don't you mother?"

"Well it does make me feel more sexy like you wanted."

Damn she was good at this game. I couldn't help but feel that we both kne... Continue»
Posted by subseeker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4471  |  
93%
  |  14

Fucking Tammy's Daughter..Sasha &Mike.

It was a hot summer’s eve when Sasha received a call from her c***dhood friend Tammy. Sasha covered in sweat raced to her cell that was sitting on her coffee table. Out of breath from running, she answered the recognized ringtone. “Hey girl …What’s up?” “Well girl you know I don’t usually ask for favors but I really need a big one this time.” “Girl just spit it out! What is it?” Tammy finally replied.” Well you know my daughter Cameron just graduated and ….well she just was accepted to UNC. I was just wondering …. Well with Mike, being in law enf***ement and all…uh… and you know she is studying law…. Well could she stay with you guys for a week while she tries out for cheerleader and gets her housing in order?” “Is that it? I thought you were asking for a lung or something. Honey it would be a pleasure for us to take care of your baby. You know we are like f****y. Tammy knew they were like f****y but it was not so long ago that they all were fucking each other like rabbits. Still yet, she trusted Sasha and Mike with her life and she knew that they would not let anything happen to her Cameron. Sasha wished her longtime pal a goodnight and finished the meal she was cooking for her and Mike.
Later on that evening, Mike came home from a hard day at the office. “Babe this case we are working is a fucking nightmare!” “Well baby that comes along with the job.” Mike had to agree but she did not have to remind him of that shit. Mike settled down in his favorite recliner as Sasha entered the kitchen to retrieve his dinner. Mike’s nostrils flared as the aroma of meatloaf, and mashed potatoes filled the room. “Damn babe you sure now how to please your man.” “In more ways than one baby.” She giggled. Mike smiled and started to enjoy the meal Sasha had prepared for him. “Hun I need to run something by you tonight.” Sasha shared. “Well babe lets hear it.” He mumbles with a mouthful of meatloaf. “Tammy called to ask a favor from us. She wanted to know if Cameron could stay with us for a while, before college starts. She has to wait for her room and she is trying out for the cheerleading squad as well.” Mike gave her a nod in a yes motion and continued to consume his dinner.
Mike kissed Sasha on the lips as they settled into bed for the night. It wasn’t too long before Sasha was dreaming and looking like a perfect angel as she nestled in the sheets. Mike lay in bed with his mind in a whirl. The last time she had the pleasure of seeing Cameron, she was attending an all girl school. The poor c***d had braces, and unruly hair and the worst case of acne that he ever laid eyes on. “I hope that poor c***d purchased some Proactive and a perm.” He snickered to himself. Finally, Mike grew tired and drifted off into a deep sl**p.
The weekend was finally upon Mike and Sasha. They had the guest room prepared and they went all out to make sure that their new houseguest would have all the comforts of home. After all, Tammy was f****y and she had one of the best pussies they ever encountered. Sasha could hear footsteps approaching the door and within a minute, her doorbell rang. Sasha took off her apron and checked herself one more time in the mirror before answering. She took a deep breath and pulled the door open. There stood Tammy. She was as beautiful as ever. Her dark locks all tucked up in a bun and her shades hid her wide sexy eyes. The two embraced and embraced again. With a kiss on the cheek, Tammy turned around and Cameron was standing there with a smile as wide as the sea.” Hi Sasha," Cameron said with a grin. Sasha stepped back and stared at the grownup girl that stood before her. She couldn’t believe her eyes. This didn’t look like the fucked up looking teen her and Mike remembered. This c***d was a full-grown woman with perky tits and a nice round ass. Her face was blessed with beauty and her hair trailed down her back to the curve in her back. Cameron smiled and all three entered the living room. Sasha told her new houseguest to put her bags in the guest room and to make herself at home. Tammy and Sasha sat in the living room sipping on wine and reminiscing on old times. The whole time they talked both had reflections on the sex life they shared for a bit. Soon Tammy told Sasha she needed to catch her plane back to WV and with that she gave her a kiss on the cheek. Cameron ran into the room to give her mom one last hug and as the tears fell from the both of their eyes, Tammy knew that her daughter was in good hands. She looked back and then closed the door behind her.
It wasn’t long before Mike came home for the evening. He threw a paper on the kitchen table and began to complain about how fucked up the world is and the fucked up people that lived in it. Sasha was hoping he would have come home in a better mood but she knew how to smooth him over. She sighed and in her own seducing way walked behind the recliner that Mike had planted his ass. She slowly massaged his aching neck and worked her way down to his shoulders. Soon he began to calm down and give into the special treatment he was receiving from his wonderful wife. “Hey babe, our houseguest is here. She is in the bedroom napping.” Cameron was worn out from the flight and she had fallen asl**p while waiting on Mike to come home. She and Sasha had already had a couple of slices of pizza and the leftovers were in the box for Mike to eat. Sasha walked into the kitchen to warm up Mike’s pizza and talk more about Cameron. “So does she still have those braces and acne,” laughed Mike. Sasha told him to lower his voice and it made him chuckle even louder. The laughter had awakened Cameron and she decided it was time for her to reintroduce herself to Mike. She threw on some booty shorts that she had too much booty for and a half a t-shirt and stumbled into the living room. She stood there in all her glory. Her hips were thick and her body resembled the shape of a coke bottle. Her long ponytail dangled down to the crack of her ass. Mike sat there with Sasha still massaging his shoulders, now his mouth was wide open and watering. This was not the girl he remembered either. She was a young goddess and his eyes were filling up with lust as he looked toward her. “Well hello there young lady, I hope you slept well,” Asked Mike. All the while, he was looking at the young beauty up and down her curvaceous body. He could feel his cock come alive in his pants. The relaxing feeling of Sasha’s massage wasn’t helping matters in the least. She explained to the couple that she wanted to take a shower soon and finish catching up on her rest. They instructed her on where to find the towels and waved her goodnight. Both of them watching as her ass swayed from her sexy strut.
The next morning Cameron awoke to the smell of bacon and scrambled eggs. She could smell a fresh pot of coffee on and her flat little tummy began to growl. She sat up in her bed and tried to gather her thoughts. She wobbled into the kitchen to find Mike there cooking breakfast for the two sexy women. Sasha was still hugging her pillow tight as her breakfast was being prepared. She loved to sl**p in on the weekends and Sunday was her favorite day to relax. Mike had left her door slightly cracked so she too could wake up to the aroma of his culinary skills.
Cameron made her way to the kitchen table and pulled out a chair. Mike had his back to her so he wasn’t able to see the sexy, mess that sat at the table waiting on her food. This gave Cameron the opportunity to check out the older male that was housing her for a few weeks. She admired a man that loved to cook for his woman and he wasn’t bad on the eyes either. His hint of gray that was peeking out through his coal black hair made him look so distinguished. His 6’7 stature was a little overwhelming but hot at the same time. An older man could teach her a few things and that thought ran through her mind as she waited so patiently. “Good to see you finally decided to get out the bed baby.” Mike said. “Breakfast smells so good Uncle Mike, Commented Cameron. Mike whipped his body around to see the attractive young woman sitting at the table. She had a bad case of bed head and bottom of her perky tits were exposed at the bottom of her half cut t-shirt. Mike’s jaw was ajar as he eyed the sexy young thing. He has her smile and she returned the greeting. “Do you need any help with anything Uncle Mike?” she asks. “Uh well can you get the glasses out of the top cabinet if you don’t mind?” “Oh I don’t mind at all. “She answers. Cameron stood up and walked over to the deep walnut cabinet. She reached above her head and pulled the doors open. The picked up two golden stained glasses and placed them on the table. This gave Mike a fantastic glance at her gorgeous athletic body. He could feel his prick become rigid in his pants with every movement she made. She sat down and he joined her to chow down on the delicious spread that lay on the table. “Oh I forgot the milk,” he tells her. “I need that Uncle Mike. You know it does a body good.” She says laughingly. “Shit baby, you must drink gallons daily.” He tells her jokingly. The two of them started eating and engaging in a little chitchat. Her big green eyes batted in a flirtatious manner as he talked about his job and she about school. The two seem to be hitting it off and the attraction between this 46 year old and this 18-year-old student was more than just a f****y friendship. Mike gazed at the beauty as she talked and talked and talked about her life at the all girl school. He laughed and found it delightful to listen to her go on and on about it. His mind was in a different place all together. He was thinking of how he would love to shove this food to the floor and dive his face into her youthful cunt. Cameron also gazed at him as he spilled his life out about his crazy job. She thought about how meaty his cock was and how wonderful it would be to put it in between her pouty pink lips. Their imaginations were getting the best of them as they finished their plates. Mike’s cock stood at attention at this point. It was from all the rubbing he was doing underneath the table. In addition, Cameron’s pussy was dripping from her playing with her clit as they shared in conversation. Both of them pushed away from the table to place their dishes in the sink. Cameron found it hard not to notice Mike’s cock standing at attention. He stood behind her and let it brush against her fit thick thighs and ass. She felt her pussy get even wetter than before and she scurried off into her room. She giggled to herself and decided that soon she would have to make it happen. She preferred sooner over later. She gathered up her shorts and bikini top and headed to the bathroom to take her shower.
Mike finished cleaning up the dishes and swept the floor. He was still waiting on Sasha to wake up but she was still in a deep slumber. He made her a plate and put it inside the microwave and headed toward the bedroom, He could hear the shower going in the guest bathroom as he went to check on his wife. He opened his cracked bedroom door to find Sasha still catching up on some well due rest. He thought to himself about how angelic she looked and closed the door behind him. He was on his way to read the paper when he caught a glimpse of Cameron’s curvy body in his peripheral vision. He grabbed his cock….” Down boy,” whispers. He began to tiptoe into the room to get a closer view of the lovely young woman. Through the glass that shielded her body, he could see a fuzzy view of the vixen. Her body covered in suds as she carefully washed her full firm tits and reached the washrag between her legs to clean her pussy. He just stood there frozen with his prick hard and his eyes focused. She reaches for her razor and begins to groom her tiny cunt. Mike was so into the event that he was not even aware that he had pulled his cock out. He was not about to let this go without it being to his advantage. “Damn Sasha sure did the right thing by letting this sexy pussy stay with us.” He thought. “Oh... oh ... oh fuck yeah…. he moans, wash that sexy pussy. Damn I need to taste that at least once.” He continues stroking and staring into the steamy room. She began rinsing off her sexy body and her dark long lock. Mike quickly put his cock in his pants and rushed out of the room.
“You almost ran me over baby.” Sasha claims. Mike’s heart jumped inside his chest. He did not even know she had awakened. “Hey baby, I didn’t see you or hear you coming down the hall. I was just about to tell you that I put your breakfast in the microwave.” He tells her. “Why are you coming out of the guest bedroom?” she asks. “Uh well…well I was going to tell Cameron not to worry about washing her dishes.” He tries to explain. Sasha really did not believe his lame story but she played along with it for the moment. She walked down the hallway and into the kitchen to heat up her meal. Mike gave a big sigh and reached down at his dick. “I swear you are going to be the death of me ole pal.” He chuckled and walked to his bedroom to get ready for the day.
Cameron put on her clothes and entered the living room to watch some T.V. She looked to the side and saw Sasha sipping her coffee and polishing off her toast. “Hey Auntie Sasha.” She yells to her. “Hello honey, did you rest well last night? She asks her guest. Cameron told her yes and reclined in the big cushioned baby blue chair. Sasha washed her dishes, came into the living room, and started a convo with Cameron. She could not help but to look at the skimpy white bikini top and tiny red skirt that Cameron was wearing. She gawked at the outfit and the site of Cameron’s thick legs and manicured toes. She thought that this hot young nymph is going to give her a run for her money. Should it be a competition or should she just go with the flow. She knew how horny her man always was. She just gave it one last thought and tuned into the television show that happened to be one of her favs. All of a sudden, Cameron jumped to her feet and ran off to the bathroom. She passed Mike in the hallway on his way to the living room. “I saw you jacking that fat cock of yours.’ She whispers so softly. He gave her a sinister grin and tried to play it off as he walked to greet Sasha. “What should we do today babe?” “I’m going to chill today baby. I have been working all week and I need to catch up on this housework. I would like you to take Cameron out by the school and maybe on a little tour around town.” She exclaims. The thought of having Cameron in the close quarters of his vehicle was a little too much for him to handle. He was beginning to have those perverted thoughts of fucking his old friend’s sexy daughter and it was going to happen if he could help it.
Cameron reentered the room and Mike told her of the plans for that day. She was excited as she retrieved her purse and flip-flops. “I’m all set.” She says. “Well let’s go girl and see the town.” Sasha smiled and told them goodbye as they walked out the door. Mike opened the convertible door and Cameron slid inside on the leather seat. “Ouch! The seats are a little hot!” she yells. “Not as hot as you are Hun.” Mike growls. She gave him a coy look and asked him to put the top down on the car. They started down the street: her hair blowing in the wind and the two enjoying the weather. They drove along the busy streets for a while and soon grew hungry again. Mike decided to grab a couple of sandwiches and drinks and head off to the beach for a few. He pulled out the blanket that he always kept in the trunk of the car and the two of them found a nice secluded spot on the beach.
“Uncle Mike would you mind if I slip off this skirt for a few, I have my bottoms on underneath and I want to get a little sun.” Cameron shares. “I have no problem with it at all Cam. Do you think you can call me Mike instead of Uncle Mike, it makes me feel so old?” They both cracked up in laughter and she agreed. Mike began to take off his shirt and Cameron stared at the tats that he had on his arms. He explained to her what they meant to him and how she may want to get a small one. Cameron eyes fluttered and her body language let Mike know that his guest was a beginning to get a little hot in the ass. She kept rubbing her thighs together and sighing as they spoke. Mike gave her that look that a man gives a woman that he is lusting. Before they knew it, they were engaging in a long deep kiss. He caressed her beautiful face and played in her hair as he held her close. He knew this was so wrong. She was supposed to be like a daughter to him and Sasha. His hands wandered along her body and he could feel the heat escaping from her bikini bottoms. Her tongue began weaseling down his throat, as he pressed his lips tightly against hers. The breathing became heavier and faster as they continued to fondle one another. Mike could feel Cameron’s legs gape open and he slithered his fingers up her thigh and into the outer lips of her cunt. She let out a gasp and opened her legs even wider. She was letting the older man get to her honey pot and her honey was beginning to drip on his fingers. He pulled them out and raised them up to his lips. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the taste of his newly found nectar. “Mmm ... Baby this is just as sweet as any fruit that God ever created.” “ Yee…ssss… yeeeess. Play with me. Play with my pussy. I wondered what it would feel like. Having an older man, I mean. Please… give me more.” He gently pulled her soft pussy lips apart and slid down on the blanket until his face was at the entrance of her now juicy cunt. He put his nostrils to the small tuft of hair that decorated the top of her pussy. He took a deep breath and embraced the aroma of her young cunt. The smell was intoxicating as his tongue started to explore her orifice. “Sweet lawd, do you have any idea on how good your pussy is?” Mike inserted a single finger and pulled it out. He put it up to Cameron’s lips and pressed it with his pussy stained fingers. She opened her mouth to receive it and she sucked on it like a cock. With her eyes shut, she asked him for another taste so he gave her what she wanted. The older Italian gent was pleasing to his youthful lover. “Deeper Mike, deeper inside my hot lil puss…ooooh fuck, cuuuuuming.” She screams. She clamped her legs around his neck and began to rock with such f***e that he thought she would snap it in half. He rose up and smiled, his face glazed in her sweet young pussy juice. She giggled and sighed as he spread her legs open again. He slapped his cock with his rock hard cock and she moaned in pleasure. “Please… can I suck your cock? It’s so fucking beautiful.” The words were comforting and explicit to his ears. He pulled her face close to his thighs and smacked her face with the mushroom head of his prick. Her face began bobbing back and forth trying to retrieve the cock into her mouth like a hungry bird after a worm. He traced her lips with the tip and with one thrust pushed two inches deep inside her warm waiting mouth. She used her right hand and quickly grabbed at the length of his cock, as she begins to take her time stroking it up and down the shaft. His head tilted back and his mind was focused on the sexy nymph that was sucking his cock like a champion. He began massaging her tits and playing in her long hair. He grabbed a handful of her locks and began f***e-feeding his cock to her. She did not hesitate to gobble up the length and pump the girth of his rigid dick. He was about to blow but he did not want to waste it in her mouth. He was not quite ready yet. He had to feel that velvety cunt with his cock. He wanted to stretch the walls of her juicy pussy and he was going to bend her body in many directions as he could. If he could not finish the job on the beach today, he would try another time. He was hoping it would be more than a couple of hours the next time. He hovered over her body and his eyes scanned her from top to bottom. He began kissing her luscious lips again and moved his hands up and down her full hips. He used his knees to pry her legs open and he dug his them firmly in the sand. He scooted her ass close to and tickled her clit with the head of his throbbing cock. He gave it a few slaps and his cock made the juice splatter onto her thighs. He moved forward a bit and the head of his dick came to a screeching halt. “Are you a virgin Cam? Your pussy is tight as a drum.” He spit on the head and rubbed his cock up and down her slit, lubricating her pussy for easy access. She took a deep breath and he pushed the thick member deep inside her. It was all or nothing as far as he was concerned. That sexy bitch took it all. The thick seven and ½-inch dick stretched her walls with his 3-inch girth. He pushed again deeper this time, and penetrating her walls even further. “OMG! You feel like your splitting me in half!” She cried. He put his finger to his lips in a motion for her to hush. She obeyed and started rocking her hips to meet his rhythm. “This isn’t going to work baby. I want you on top. I want to have the pleasure of watching you ride my cock.” He explains. He helped her up and he took her place on the blanket. The stood over top of the gentle giant and he gazed up looking straight up her body. He could see the juice seeping from her pussy fold and he licked his lips. What a yummy site for a horny man to see. She stuck her finger in her cunt and playfully teased him. She rubbed her pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside. Mike loved the playful little bitch. It was turning him on watching her tease him while he waited for her to saddle up to take a ride on his cock. She finally bent down and he gripped her hips. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on his lips as she planted her feet sturdy in the sand. She reached between her legs to claim the erect cock that was sticking upright between her thighs. She spat on her hand and began stroking his cock. She settled the cock head into her wetness and lowered her tight cunt a little at a time. She pumped up, down .and rotated the cock, and slowly began to rock on it. “Holy Shit!” Mike began to wail. Is this fucking happening to me? Is my best friend’s daughter riding my fucking cock with an incredibly tight cunt of hers? Fuck yes she was and he was enjoying every freaking minute of it. Mike clinched her waist and gritted his teeth as he drove his cock deep inside her pussy. “Oh fuck yea! Hell fucking yeah! F...UUUUUCK! WORK THAT FUCKING COCK DEEP IN MY PUSSY! FUCK ME YOU MIKE! I LOVE THICK ITALIAN DICK AND I WANT YOURS! I HAVE WANTED TO FUCK YOU SINCE I WAS A TEENAGER! DON’’T FUCKING STOP!” She continued to scream. She loved the feeling of an older man being buried balls deep inside her tiny cunt. Her athletic body continued to pump up and down on his throbbing thick dick. She couldn’t get enough. She began to shudder and scream and Mike had to cover her mouth with her hand. She was screaming loud enough to wake the dead but she didn’t care. A real man and not a little boy were fucking her. So she wanted to make it last. Mike grabbed Cam’s hips tight so she couldn’t move and trusted upward a few times. She pulled out his cock out and pumped it up and down. It began to spew out streams of white cream and she let it shower her face as she continued to stroke him. She then placed her pussy on his face and rocked like a rocking chair back and forth on his face. It was soon covered, in a glaze of sexy hot young pussy juice. She collapses on top of her newfound lover and tries to slow down her panting. She knew she had just opened a can of worms, but it didn’t matter to Cameron. “I think it’s time that we head back to the house.” Mike tells her. Mike had just had a fantastic spontaneous fuck and he loved it. They headed toward the car and were soon zooming down the highway. Cameron began to have that tingly feeling between her legs as she thought about her afternoon tryst.
The car pulls in the driveway and Mike opens the door for his young lover. “This is between us Cam. It would hurt Sasha if she knew I fucked her best friend’s daughter.” Mike reminded Cam. Cameron gave him a nod in agreement and they entered the foyer and walked into the living room. The house smelled of bleach and Lysol. It was obvious that Sasha had been cleaning her ass off. She loved the smell of a clean house. Mike walked to the back of the house to find his adoring wife sl**ping in their satin sheets. She looked as angelic as he listened to her light snore. What a curvaceous gorgeous creature that lay before him. He was such a lucky man to have a woman that loved him so much. He kissed her on the forehead and walked to clean himself from the fuck he just had on the beach. He knew that he needed to rinse of the fresh smell of young cunt off his face and cock. He grabbed a towel and entered the shower, letting the hot water beat down on his face and back thinking of the sweet young pussy. Meanwhile Cameron sheds her clothes and decides to take a gander on what was going on in the couple’s room. She enters room and she hears the shower running and steam coming out from under the door. On the right, she can see Sasha looking oh so precious and in a comatose state. Her naughty little mind wonders if she can get away tasting Sasha’s mature cunt, just once. She pulled the sheets back slightly until Sasha’s bald pussy was exposed. Cameron knelt down by the edge of the bed and used her fingers to trace the inside of Sasha’s thigh. The motion made her open her legs just enough to show her clitoris. “Mmmm that is exactly what I want. She positioned herself so that her tongue could reach and play with Sasha’s pussy. Cameron watched as Sasha’s pussy came to life. It made her own cunt get a little moist as she continued to lick it. Sasha began to spread her legs further apart and moan lightly. The thought of turning her mom’s friend on was so exciting for Cam. She felt like the porn star she wanted to be. Mike thought he heard some movement and stepped out of the shower for a second. He cracked the door to find Cam between the thighs of his Sasha. His cock immediately jumped to attention. He had no problem looking and stroking his sudsy cock as he watched Cam rubbing her clit and licking Sasha’s. Cam was a little leery of sticking her fingers inside Sasha’s pussy but she couldn’t hold back at this point. She inserted her index finger deep inside of Sasha and moved in a very slow motion. Sasha moaned in a sexy sensual manner. Soon Cameron’s finger was soaked in juice and she began to lap it up. Sasha had an orgasm in her sl**p and Cam was the source. Mike hopped back in the shower and finished off stroking his cock, with the image of Cam sucking Sasha’s clit in his thoughts. He cam fast and rinsed his body and cum soaked cock off. Cameron tiptoed back into her room and into the shower. It was a long day and she knew that the couple was going out that night on the town. She would have her day with Sasha and that day would be one to remember.
Sasha woke up from her long nap to find Mike sitting in the living room watching sports. She eased her way over and gave Mike a sensual kiss on the lips. “Babe, you ready to hit the town.” she asks. “Oh baby I can’t wait to get you d***k and take full advantage of your sexy ass.” Mike k**s. “You don’t have to get me d***k to fuck the hell out of me baby.” She laughs. Mike smiles to himself and thinks about how Sasha had no clue that Cam was fucking her pussy with her tongue earlier. Cam had no idea that Mike saw her with his wife, licking and sucking her clit. That was his little secret.
Mike and Sasha looked great that evening for their night out. Cam was in her so-called pajamas chilling out on the chaise, eating a bowl of popcorn. She licked her lips at her Uncle Mike and blew him a kiss while Sasha’s back was turned. The couple headed out the door and was soon off for the evening.
Cameron decided it was time for her to explore the couple’s bedroom. She began to pull out drawers and look into the closets. She soon realized that she was really living with some highly functional sexual freaks. She found her a ton of porn DVDs, put one in the player, and began to watch. She made sure she had her favorite vibrator, as she rubbed one off to the threesome video she found inside the nightstand. She made sure that she had orgasm after orgasm and then drifted off into sl**p.
Mike and Sasha were getting a little tipsy as the evening was ending. She was turning her man on with her sexuality and the flirty way she kissed and touched him. It was time to end the night and head home. They pulled into the driveway kissing and fondling each other in the car. They made out for at least 15 minutes before deciding to go into the house. On entering their home, they found Cameron in the chaise with her vibrator by her thigh and her hand covering her pussy. “Looks like our little house guest has been very busy and horny.” He chuckles. He walks over to the DVD player and takes out the disk. Sasha decided that they had just better leave her in there so she wouldn’t be so embarrassed. The couple headed off into their bedroom and started a night of lovemaking. Mike and Sasha began fucking like two teenagers and their headboard began to bump against the wall. The sound of the bed knocking awakened Cameron and she stretched her arms out and took a big yawn. She giggled to herself as she realized that she fell asl**p fucking herself and Mike and Sasha found her with her vibrator. She picked it up and went toward her room. The screams from the couple’s bedroom was over whelming to Cameron. She started getting that twitch in her pussy again. She could hear Sasha yell out about how Mike’s cock was ripping her up inside and she thought about how he widened out her coochie earlier that day. She lie in bed and began playing with her pussy and wanting oh so bad to join the couple. Maybe one day she would. Maybe even sooner than what she thinks.

*
The next week flew by as the couple went to work and trying to fit their new roommate into their schedule. Cam managed to try out for the cheerleading squad and actually making it. She was always practicing in the backyard and it often caught the attention of the male as well as female neighbors. Her curvy yet athletic body was a head turner. She often worked out in tiny outfits with her ass cheeks hanging out. She jumped about and tumbled around giving her neighbors sexy and flirtatious looks. She finally began to meet people her own age but she still wanted to dabble in the mature aspects of sexuality. She wanted to fuck her mom’s best friend Sasha. She had already fucked Mike and she wanted to have Sasha all to herself one day. Soon that day came and Cameron took full advantage of it.
Sasha was in a pair of cutoff jeans and a halter doing laundry. She was bent over the laundry basket when she heard Cameron say,” I hope I still look as good as you when I get your age.” It made Sasha blush and she thanked her for the compliment. Sasha put in a load and decided to start dinner. It was Spaghetti and wine night for the f****y and she was putting the water on for the pasta. “Do you need any help Sash?” Cam asks. “Not really, I think I can handle it. So how was your day Cam? You meet any nice young men?” Sasha questions. Cam decided it was now or never to make her move on her sexy older f****y friend. She stood up and walked over to Sasha. “It’s not nice young men that I’m looking for.” She tells her. She stares deep into Sasha’s eyes and they can feel the sexual energy ooze from their bodies. Cam leans over and gives her a kiss that any man or woman would die for. It was sensual, sexy and made Sasha’s knees buckle. She couldn’t believe that a young teen like Cam made her feel like this. “I’m sorry Aunt Sasha. I don’t want you to think badly of me.” She hung her head down low and Sasha took her finger and lifted her head up by placing her finger under Cameron’s chin and lifting it. “I am so flattered that you find me attractive Hun and I feel just as attracted to you but I don’t know about this.” She tells the beautiful teen. “Does this make you feel uncomfortable and leery? She took Sasha’s face, pulled it to hers, and began kissing her deeply and lovingly. The two women began to burn with desire and with that, Sasha took her young lover by the hand and led her to the bedroom.
Cameron stood back as she watched Sasha slowly strip for her. Her eyes never left the much older woman as she looked at her curvy hips and nice full breast. For Sasha to be in her 40’s she was stunning and Cameron liked what she saw. Soon it was Cameron’s turn to exit her wardrobe. Cameron started with her blouse but stopped at the top button. “I want you to undress me Sasha.” She gave her a wink and Sasha walked over and started unbuttoning Cameron’s blouse. As she unbuttoned her blouse, she kissed her lover all over her firm breast and caressed them as she made her way down to her skirt. She unzipped the side and let it fall to the floor. They both fell onto the bed and began engaging in kissing and exploring their bodies. Sasha, being the older of the two took charge immediately. She took her time as she wrapped her legs around Cameron’s and played with her clit. She stroked her hair away from her face and kissed her all over her face. Cameron was being made love to by an experienced older woman and she was enjoying every minute of it. Sasha slowly lowered her body until her face was at Cameron’s muff. She took a deep breath and dove in her pussy with her tongue. Cameron let out a moan of satisfaction and opened her legs wide as she Sasha dined on her pussy. “Oh yes, you are so good Sasha, you feel so good to me.” Cameron moaned. Sasha continued to enjoy Cameron’s sweet snatch, she spread the lips open until she her love button was exposed. She took it in between her lips and began to suck with f***e. Cameron clinched the sheets and her toes began to curl. She had no idea who she was dealing with. Sasha was an old pro at turning on a woman and she was going to make sure that Cameron loved her experience. “I want to taste you too Sssaaaashhha.” She said stammering. Sasha took her legs and swung them over Cameron’s face and the two engaged in a face fuck fest. They were sucking and finger fucking each other until they had one orgasm after another. The two finally finished, very satisfied and promising each other to keep their little secret.
Mike opens the front door to find the two women laughing and watching a reality show on T.V. “Look at the two of you all involved in those crazy housewives.” He teased. The women got up and planted a kiss on each cheek. He was glad to be home after a long hard day. The sight of two sexy women greeting him was something that turned him on. How he wished that he could have them both at the same time. How he would love to have Sasha’s tasty mature pussy and Cam’s tight cunt riding his thick cock was more than he could even imagine. He put up his things and joined the two women at the kitchen table for spaghetti night and some wine. The conversation was all about the week they had and what they were going to do for the weekend. It was Cameron’s last week before school started and they wanted to make the best of it. They were planning to go on a picnic and maybe catch the concert that was going to be on the beach the next evening. They all agreed and after dinner, they all went to their rooms for a good night sl**p.


*

The next morning Sasha was up preparing the food for the picnic. She had fried chicken, potato salad, chips and their favorite wine and beer. The three had a big breakfast and then headed out to enjoy the day. Sasha in her white bikini and Cameron in her hot pink string bikini were giving men an eyeful. The two women cackled as Mike sped down the Ocean blvd, their hair blowing in the wind and men whistling at the two. Mike wasn’t the least bit jealous. Shit, he was proud to have such beauties in his presence. He knew that later on that evening he was going to have his way with one of them, but was planning on it being the both of them.
Mike found a place to park the car and then the three walked to the beach. The weather was perfect and the ocean was cool to the touch. They lay the blanket down and positioned themselves on the blankets, to take in the sun. It three were covered in oil and taking in the rays. As the day went on, they played some volleyball and did a little boogie boarding with some other beachcombers. Through out the day they ate and drank beer and wine. Soon all three were intoxicated, the band was setting up and they got out their chairs to get ready for the festivities. Soon the beach became a little more crowded and the three consumed more and more beer. They women were hanging onto Mike and tugging on him, almost making his shorts fall down. He just laughed it off and warned the women about public intoxication and he would hate to have one of his buddies haul all three of them downtown. The concert ended and it was time to go home. They climbed in the car and started down the highway. As they approached the house, Cameron d***kenly thanked the couple for the wonderful time she had for the last two weeks. She appreciated everything they have done for her and she enjoyed fucking them both. Mike and Sasha looked at each other a little puzzled. They gave their shoulders a hunch and stumbled into the house.
Cameron started to strip as she d***kenly walked down the hall. With each step, she took off a piece of clothing. Soon she was butt naked and standing in Mike and Sasha’s room. “What is taking you guys so long? I am ready to get this party started!” she yells. Mike and Sasha walked back to their room to find her completely naked, on her knees and stroking her clit. She was ready to give them a thank you they would never forget. Mike looked at the curvaceous teen and felt his cock grow in his shorts. “I see you are ready for my Mike.” Cameron exclaims. She spreads her legs and beckons for him to join her. Sasha stood there in shock at first and then sat in her chair and watched what was transpiring before her. Mike was lying on his back and stroking his dick as Cameron sat on his face. Her eyes rolled back in her head as he darted his tongue in and out of her cunt. She was thrashing about and fucking him with everything she had. “Ohhh Mike I missed your tongue. Sasha seemed a little confused. What did she mean she missed it, had she had Mike before? Sasha sat back in the chair and played with her cunt as she watched Cameron and Mike in a little 69 position. Mike loved the face that Sasha was getting off watching he and Cam fuck each other. It was a big turn on to him and he couldn’t wait until she joined them. Sasha got up and Cameron leaned back. She crawled down the length of Mike’s body and gave Sasha a kiss. Then she took a hold of Mikes cock at the base, and hovering her pussy over top of it, she teased him. She began to lower herself and slowly grinded her tight youthful cunt up and down his shaft. Sasha made her way to his face and began to rub her pussy all over his face. She and Cameron began kissing as all three fucked each other with such passion. Soon it was Sasha’s turn to ride that familiar cock... As she moved over toward his dick Cameron said to her,” Sasha you always taste so fucking good. Can I have you in my mouth again?” Sasha moaned out a yes. Mike was soon figuring out that their little house guest was a very busy girl. Sasha stood up and let Cameron eat out her cunt as Cam rode his cock. The view was making Mike’s cock harder and harder. He began fucking Cameron faster and faster. He was almost at his peak but he wanted a little anal action from the both of them. He put both women on all fours and began fingering their pussies. He watched as they touched each other so softly and sucked each other’s nipples. He stroked his cock and then spit on the tip. He looked at Cameron and took his knees to pry her thighs open. He leaned down and buried his tongue in her asshole. She flinched and sighed as he dug his tongue deep inside her brown hole.” Sweet Jesus you are driving me crazy!” she screams. He smacked her on the ass and rubbed the head of his cock around the hole. He slowly moved it forward until he the entire thing was in her ass. She held her breath and slowly rocked back to meet his wanting thrust. Sasha stroked her back to ease the tension and gave her gentle kisses down her back as he plowed into her ass. Soon it was Sasha’s turn. Mike wasted no time burying his meat deep inside her. Sasha was use to the size of his cock and she enjoyed being anally fucked by her husband. She bucked on his cock like a rodeo star and her cries of pleasure filled the room. Mike was about to blow his load, both of the sexy women turned around to lavish in the creamy shower he was about to give them. Mike jerked a little and rubbed the fat mushroom head of his cock. He let the girls take turn sucking his knob and rubbing their hands up and down the shaft. Soon he cried out and a stream of cream shot out over the two kissing women. They began taking turns sucking him dry and licking the leftovers off each other’s bodies. Exhausted from all the fucking the three lie in bed with the sound of panting echoing through the room. “What did you mean about having Mike and then having me Cameron?” Sasha asks. She finally admitted that she had skillfully planned to fuck the both of them. They admitted that they loved having her for a sexual partner and they hoped she learned a lot from the both of them. She told them she appreciated everything that they did for her and that she would visit them from time to time. Cameron crawled out of their bed and went to her room. All three called it a night and dreamed of all the sexual encounters they had with their houseguest.
The next day Cameron was packed and ready to head for the dorms. She gave Sasha and Mike a kiss on the cheek and her new roommate pulled up to take her to school. Cameron looked back and said,” By the way, mom will be here next week. She said she can’t wait to reconnect with you two.” Mike and Sasha looked at each other and winked. They were looking forward to that visit. It was long over due as far as they were concerned and maybe Cameron can join in on the fun this time.
... Continue»
Posted by fillmeup2 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2904  |  
99%
  |  6

OHGirl & Velvet: Milf's Forever

OHGirl:
Mikey was sound asl**p when I returned to our room, so I slipped into the shower and washed away the cum and sweat from the fucking I had just received from my daughter’s boyfriend. I brushed my teeth and removed all traces that I had broken my vow to quit smoking and then I slid into bed with the man I loved. I wrapped my arms around him and his head moved over to kiss my lips. I loved him so much and if the babies didn’t wake us up first, I would wake him in the morning with my lips wrapped around his hard cock. The thought almost kept me awake, but I was spent from having both of my holes worked over that night.

Velvet:
I peeked out of the crack of the door as I snuck from James’ room. Since my f****y had arrived, I had been sl**ping in my old room and it had been two days since I had been with Mikey. I was going crazy and the thought of my b*****r being in the room just down the hall made it worse. We had spent the last hour and a half fucking, after I had sucked his long, black cock and rode if for what seemed to be an hour before he exploded deep in my wet cunt. I hadn’t wanted him to cum in me, since I had stopped taking my birth control again, but we had gotten carried away. The thought and feel of his hot cum deep in my vagina kept me straddling his hips as I rode him to another blast of hot jizz. My pussy was dripping with his cum and my wetness as I slid off of his thick pole and then licked him clean, sucking on his shaft and balls until I drew more of his semen into my mouth and swallowed it down. I was horny as hell, going nearly two days without a cock and my desires had led me to drain my b*****r of his sticky juices. No one was visible and it was nearly 3 am as I tip-toed down the hall toward my room. He took the last step, hurrying downstairs, and we stood face to face, him naked, his boxers in his right hand and his long, black cock hanging right in front of my waist. I was naked too, still wet and full of my b*****r’s cum from our night of sex. I had never really liked my s****r’s boyfriend and I looked at him with irritation while I covered my mouth to keep from yelping out my surprise. “Everyone seems to be up late.” He said, as I glanced down again at his cock, still wet from being used and most likely in my mom. They had fooled around on a few occasions, that I knew of, and I’m sure they had just finished a late night rendezvous, not unlike myself. “Keeping busy it seems.” I said with a little sarcasm, glancing once again at his penis, cum hanging from the tip of his swollen head. “I guess everyone is staying busy then.” He said as he eyed my naked body up and down. “I didn’t know you were working tonight.” He said as he looked down at me. He had disdained my career, but that never seemed to keep him from fucking my mom when he had the chance, and she was a whore just like me. “You wish.” I said as I looked down once again at his black prick, my curiosity and addiction always keeping my mind on all things sexual, then reached out and took a hold of his still slippery shaft. My hand slid down to its base and I held it as I looked him in the eye and told him that he couldn’t afford me.
Subconsciously my hand began to stroke him, sliding slowly up and down, his cum and my mom’s fluids lubricating his pole. He began to grow and I tried to look him in the eye with a serious demeanor, but found myself glancing once again at his penis as it grew. “Your mom gives it to me for free, so I just assumed you would too girl.” He said with a cocky attitude and I wanted to say something smart, but I just found myself smirking at him as I slowly went to my knees and took him into my mouth. I was such a cock addicted slut, but I couldn’t help it. My lips encircled his stiff shaft and I tasted his jizz and my mom’s cunt, her tangy taste still lingering on his long, black rod. My head began to bob up and down rapidly and he grabbed a hold of my hair and f***ed his cock deep into my throat. I deep throated his thick erection and then he pulled me off of his rigid tool by my hair and pushed me onto the steps where he mounted me from behind and began to fuck me furiously. I bit my lip to keep from screaming and waking my s****r, who was sl**ping in the room just 15 feet down the hall. His cock slammed me from behind and his pelvis slapped into my ass over and over as he fucked me. The sound was loud and I knew that someone had to hear it after a while. He pushed my head down onto the carpeted stair and pounded my pussy from behind and I loved it. My b*****r’s cum ran down my legs as his cocked pistoned my twat and my wetness helped him to slid easily in and out of my vagina. He slapped my ass hard and the smack was loud as I grunted, then he gripped my ass cheeks with both hands and slid both of his thumbs into my asshole while he held on and rode me for what seemed to be forever. How did my s****r not hear us, I turned my head and looked down the hall and both her and my b*****r’s doors were still closed, but our sex sounds were loud enough to wake everyone on the bottom floor. I began to grunt louder as he drove his cock deeper and harder into my gaping hole, pounding me on the steps and squeezing my ass cheeks while he slid his thumbs in and out of my rectum. “It looks like you had a late night meeting with your b*****r.” He leaned over and whispered in my ear while his cock rammed me from behind. “I guess the rumors about your f****y are true.” He grunted into my ear sarcastically.
“Oh Fuck Yes!” I yelled out and then I heard a door open. My head popped up and my b*****r James was staring at me as I pushed myself up onto my hands and held myself up on all fours. “God Damn It! Fuck Me Harder!” I yelled as I smiled at my previous lover, my b*****r, whom stood nude at his open door staring at me like I was on fire. James’ eyes were nearly popping out of his head as he watched me get fucked hard and I looked at his cock as he stood there, wishing it was in my ass or mouth, double penetrating me and stuffing me with more man meat. It was so hot to have my b*****r catch me fucking my s****r’s boyfriend and he didn’t seem to mind it as he rammed me even harder. My hand reached down to rub my erect clit and two of my fingers slid into my soaked hole to join his long, hard cock, while my thumb massaged my engorged little man. I began to moan out louder and then I began to swear as my body was racked with a massive orgasm. “OH Fuck, fuck, fuck me harder! Yes, faster! Fuck me with that big, fucking dick!” I shouted out loud, no longer worrying about being subtle.
The door farther down the hall opened and my two older b*****rs stood there watching now, the body sounds now filling the entire lower living area of the house. His cock was nearly f***ed out of my wet hole as the vaginal spasms from my orgasm squeezed his throbbing black rod and I squirted a stream of cum from my twat. I kept jamming my fingers into my cunt as his cock drove hard and deep, my screaming now filling the house as I came again, more fluid and my b*****r James’ sperm dripping onto the floor as my new sex partner fucked me like there was no tomorrow. I heard a sound at the top of the stairs and I looked up to see my mom and dad staring down at me, barely keeping myself up on my arms as I was slammed into the steps. My dad was shaking his head as he looked at me disappointedly and my mom gave me a look of dismay as she looked over to my sisiter’s bedroom door and it finally flew open and she stood there watching the spectacle. It was such a turn on to be watched by everyone, being caught in the action of having my s****r’s boyfriend fuck the shit out of me. I looked up into Mikey’s eyes and then let out another groan as I came one more time and then heard the exclamation behind me.
“Fuckin’ take it all bitch!” he shouted as I felt him explode inside of me while I shook with an immense orgasm. Blast after blast of jizz filled me deep in my vagina while he groaned and drove his cock in as deep as he could. His dick throbbed in me and I collapsed on the stairs, sliding off of his long tool while my s****r cursed at him and me. She slammed the door and he just stood there looking at me as I spun around to sit on the stairs and look at all of our spectators. My parents turned and left and my b*****rs all closed their doors, looks of surprise and disbelief on their faces while both of us just looked at one another, alone again. He moved up over me on the step and I gripped his dick and took it back in my mouth as I sucked him once again, cleaning his cock like the pro I was. “God Damn girl, you are definitely a fucking whore like everyone says. Me and your s****r are done now, so I might as well enjoy it while I can.” He said, while I continued to suck him off. His spunk ran down my crack and my tongue licked the length of his prick until I’d had enough and then I got up and went to my room. He asked me if I wanted him to join me for more and I said no as I gave him an awkward smile and then stared at him while I closed my door. I was glad his relationship was most likely over with my s****r. He was a dick anyway and I was happy to have facilitated the end of their time together. I heard them yelling for the next hour as I laid in my bed, my pussy sore from the hard fucking and the amount of sex that I’d had over the last two hours. I lit up a cigarette and smoked two more before I finally fell asl**p, still excited, wet and filled with cum.
My s****r would hate me for it, but she’d eventually learn that he was no good. I had enjoyed the actual sex, but I hadn’t enjoyed hurting her. Of course, it wasn’t the first time I had fucked one of her boyfriends. My s****r wasn’t like me and even though she was a couple of years older than me, I had become sexually active way before she had. She and my b*****rs had known of my promiscuity and by the time my s****r had been with her first boyfriend, I had already fucked nearly every guy in our school and most of the guys in the surrounding school districts. I hadn’t meant to sl**p with her high school sweethearts, but I had fucked everything that moved when I was in school and it was only a matter of odds that I had screwed any guy whom she could have chosen to date. I woke up to slamming doors early in the morning as I heard luggage being pulled down the hall and carried up the stairs. My f****y was heading back home and I knew that I had been the cause.
James joined me in the shower, some time later, and told me about how my dad had driven my s****r and b*****rs to the airport while my mom had stayed with the k**s and had called a cab to drive my late night lover to the airport by himself. James had come down to tell me the news of what everyone had said and I wasn’t on anyone’s list of favorite siblings currently. I chuckled as I handed him my soapy scrubby and had him wash my back. His huge cock pressed against my ass while he did so and he told me that he had left my mom and my s****r’s ex upstairs waiting for the cab. I had a feeling that my mom was going to be as busy as me if the k**s were napping after breakfast. I reached down and soaped up my b*****r growing erection and then guided it into my ass while I slid onto it, relaxing my sphincter and taking him deep into my behind. I moved back and forth while he stood there, letting me fuck his long shaft with my asshole. I was still horny just thinking about the night before and felt the urge to feel some hot cum in my ass.
OHGirl:
Seeing my daughter fucking last night had truly surprised me, but I knew how she had felt at that moment and I couldn’t blame her, since I had just finished fucking the same guy not long before she had. I tried to be the voice of reason as she ranted all morning about Velvet being a whore and ruining her private life, but I told her to take a few weeks to calm down and then rethink all that had happened. My son’s supported her and also felt that Velvet had humiliated and hurt their s****r. Seeing her in the throes of her addiction was a shock, but I was the only one that understood. They didn’t like him either, so they’d get over it eventually. It was hard to run all of this thru my head as I tried to take care of all the k**s and wait for the cab to arrive. They were lying in their playpen and getting ready to take their morning nap while I sucked the long, black cock on my knees in the living room in front of them. I had engaged in sex with quite a few different men in front of my young ones, but currently I was sucking my daughter’s, ex-boyfriend as we waited for the cab to pick him up. After about 10 minutes, my legs were spread wide on the couch and my huge tits were hanging out while he squeezed them, milking me like a cow while he slammed his dick between my permanently parted and swollen labia. The doorbell rang shortly after he had cum inside of me, for the second time in 24 hours, and I laid there, cum dripping from my hole and my shirt wet with milk while he grabbed his luggage and pulled it down the hall, leaving to never be seen again. James and Velvet came upstairs a few minutes after he had left and I was still lying there, trying to calm down from the orgasm that he had brought me to. I didn’t want to smoke, but seeing my k**s, both in their robes, just done from showering and most likely fucking, the thought made me crave a cigarette even more. They smiled as they saw me still dripping jizz and I’m sure they had already known what was going on while they were downstairs having sex. I wanted my son’s cock as he stood there and surprisingly, both he and Velvet joined me on the couch and we had a threesome while the c***dren slept. It had been quite some time since my daughter and I had both fucked her b*****r together. Velvet went down on me as I laid there and licked the fresh cum from my cunt, enjoying the flavor of the man whom she had broken up with her older s****r. I sucked Jame’s cock while she cleaned my just fucked hole and then he fucked both of us for the next hour, moving from one wet pussy to another before we shared a load of his cum between our lips, kissing and licking it from his giant, ebony tool.
Velvet and I both sat outside afterward and smoked two or three cigarettes as we chatted about the events of the previous night. Then we both returned to the house and cleaned up once again, starting out the day new and hoping to restart my smoking cessation. Mikey returned from taking our older c***dren to the airport while Velvet and I were taking care of her baby, and my four newest additions. I felt young once again as I breast fed each of my three youngest, even though I was now in my 50’s and had nine c***dren and a grandc***d. I had tried to warn my daughter, Velvet, to be more careful or she’d end up with nine c***dren too, especially since she was a bareback whore just like me. I had gone through the same predicament when I was younger and ended up with three illegitimate pregnancies and I didn’t want the same for her. She took too many chances, not unlike myself, while dealing with her sexual addiction and I understood the rush and the danger that was involved in fucking so many strangers without protection. Of course, I knew she loved Mikey and was fully intending to have more c***dren with him.
Velvet:
I spent the next two weeks at home with my lover, my c***d and my mother, relaxing and just being a mom. We shared my father during that time, each of us finding time alone with him when possible and sometimes sharing him together. Mikey loved it and with our combined skills, he was able to cum two, three and sometimes four times a day. I savored the feel of his jizz in my twat and continued to go without protection, having stopped taking my birth control well over four weeks before. I had only been with Mikey, my b*****r, James, and my s****r’s ex-boyfriend during that time, but most of the time I had been with my lover. I tried not to worry about the five cumshots from James and the huge blast that one night from the Ex, but they were possibilities if I indeed did get pregnant.
My agent had been calling non-stop and I knew it was time to return to Vegas and straighten out some of my work issues. I hadn’t done a porn shoot in well over a month and that was a long time for a young and blossoming porn star. I decided to fly back to Vegas and LA for a week to take care of my career issues and also to see my boyfriend, whom I had abandoned when I had rushed home to be with my f****y, after my mother had given birth to her triplets. It was time to let him know about my decision to have another c***d and give up porn for a little while, until I began the f****y that I had wanted for so long with my lover, Mikey. I was only going to be 22 years old soon and I had plenty of good years ahead of me to be a porn star.
I landed in Vegas and Nelson picked me up when I arrived. He had told me that during my time away he had shot scenes in 12 different movies and had been busier than he ever was in Australia. I had missed him and he had kept in touch with me via text, while I had been gone. His cock pics and funny stories kept me horny and was the reason why I was fucking Mikey so much, when I was home. On the ride to my condo, I told him that I wanted to discuss my situation with my career and with my baby’s father, but somehow we had gotten sidetracked, when we stopped to get something to eat, and I found myself holding on to the edge of a picnic table, in a park which we had stopped to eat, while he fucked me from behind. His long, thick cock was deep stroking my wet hole and I was on the verge of cumming as he squeezed my breasts from behind and sprayed my milk across the table. I was still lactating, since I had breast fed my c***d for nearly 6 months, and when I was excited, they still squirted when squeezed. Over and over his giant prick pounded my pussy, making me scream while he fucked me in different positions on the table, before he finally filled me with his cum. It felt so good, but now he was going to be a potential father too, as I explained to him my plans on raising a f****y and giving up porn for a few years. It didn’t seem to bother him though, because when we finally got back to the condo, he fucked me three more times that night, emptying his balls deep in my cunt each time.
Three days of continuous love making passed before I pulled myself away and flew to LA and met with my worried agent, Rudy. A cab brought me to his house and we spent nearly 4 hours going over contracts, which he had held onto while I was gone, to star in a variety of movies. I explained to him my plans, but he said that I could still have a f****y and make porn. He told me that he would turn down the creampie videos and require condoms for most of the shoots if I was still concerned. It all made sense and I gave it some serious thought as we went out for dinner and drinks. We ended up at a friend’s party that evening and after a few more drinks and some pot, I was the center of a gangbang and woke up the next day after fucking 5 different guys that night, including Rudy. I began to regret my decision now and called up my local pharmacy in Vegas, to get a refill of my birth control for me to pick up when I returned.
I ended up staying in LA for another week and wound up shooting two films, with a total of 5 scenes. I had been lured back into the porn industry much easier than I had ever imagined, my plans for a f****y now on the backburner again, considering that I had participated in unprotected sex with another 12 guys before the end of the week, two of them actually cumming in me. My lack of self control was horrible and when I returned to Vegas, I began taking my birth control pills once again. Nelson and I made love for another 2 days before he flew to a job in New York and I hooked up once again with 8 different guys, whom Big Poppy and Luiz set me up with at a party. After being gone for 2 weeks, I returned once again to my home to be with my little girl and her daddy. It was official. I was an addicted whore, but then again, I already knew all of that. I spent another two weeks with Mikey again, then returned to Vegas for another two weeks of filming. I was a little worried though, for even though I had begun my birth control once again, my period never began and as I entered the set to take on the three guys who were scheduled to fuck me in my newest film, I now feared that maybe it was too late and I was pregnant once again. I would set up a doctor’s appointment at the end of the week, but until then, I had two facials and an anal creampie to receive. My pussy tingled with excitement over all of the above.
OHGirl:
Velvet was gone once again, alternating her adult movie career with her life as a mother. I had 4 c***dren and a grandc***d to care for, luckily with the help of my husband, and it was difficult in and of itself, let alone worrying about satiating my sexual addiction. I was constantly breast feeding and cleaning, changing and playing with my new little babies. I was their mother and they were my first priority. I dreamed of fucking and sucking cock like I had before and even took the time to view my web page, keeping in touch with my fans, but there was no time and I was very tired by the end of the day. It didn’t stop me from making love to Mikey though, and our love making was more than enough. On the off week that Velvet returned, she did allow me to relax a little, but she was home to be with her daughter and her father. I understood and gave them their privacy, often taking my daughter to see her father, and my former lover, Hondo. He was seeing another young girl now, so our days of love making were over and I had occasionally hooked up with Marvin, whenever I was able to plan it ahead of time.
He was still trying to get me to return to my live, web sex shows, but it just wasn’t feasible with 3 month old triplets and a 1 year old baby. On one of our afternoon get togethers, while Velvet was home, Marvin had brought along three of my former camera crew to surprise me and that was the closest that I had gotten to returning to my former lifestyle, as I let all four of them gangbang me, filling me and feeding me their cum during a long afternoon, before I had to return home. Taking on four erections had felt great again, but my c***dren were more important, besides, I still had a neighbor that would visit in times of need. That time of need occurred two days later and his cock slid in and out of me with ease while I bent over the railing on my deck, a cigarette dangling from my lips, while he rammed his cock in me. Mikey and Velvet had been asl**p for an hour or more, after we had put the c***dren to bed, and Gerald had stopped by to visit after midnight, when he saw me secretly smoking on the deck one night.
I had been sneaking a smoke occasionally and this night had been the first time that I had fucked Gerald, since I had given birth to my triplets. He had visited once or twice since then, but on this night, I invited his hard cock into my wet snatch as I stood there smoking. I hadn’t even moved much as he walked up behind me and began to grind. I just lifted the edge of my skirt and spread my legs while I took a deep puff and arched my back for him to slide in deep. His cock was out and in me within 2 minutes of saying hello and I bit my lip as he pounded me from behind. It felt good to feel him cum in me again and I turned to kiss him goodbye and lit up another cigarette to finish after he had left. His cum tasted good, when I had reached down to taste it and I knew that he would be stopping by again in the future, as he always had.
I was still a whore and would take another cock, if the occasion and time arose, but I had set my priorities and those were my c***dren. It seemed strange to think that I had only been with 10 different men since giving birth over three months ago, but when I looked at it logically, most women had never even made love to 10 men in their lifetime. But 10 was a mere pittance to the sometimes two or three hundred that I had consumed in my past, within the same timeframe. I had been a hooker and an amateur porn star and now I was just a normal stay at home mom, or about as normal as you could be for someone with my history.

... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 7 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 287  |  
100%

Camping With Mom

I forget where I copied this story from and who actually wrote it but I saw that it had potential so here ‘tis. I could have spent more time on it but it’s a whole lot more readable than it was. SSB


It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so excited that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four passes, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may.


by : my friend... Continue»
Posted by xx-man-xx 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 17602  |  
5%
  |  30

Camping With MOM

It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so ******d that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four ******, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may. ***... Continue»
Posted by evil6666 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 58978  |  
9%
  |  69

sandi's world of fashion

PART 1

For quite some time, I'd yearned to try my hand at modeling, but every shoot I checked into wanted someone younger than my twenty-two years or taller than my five-seven or thinner than I'd ever been in my life.

In the meantime, I had to work, or move back home and accept the negative comments from my folks, something I was not about to do.

I took jobs that were way below my skill level for a while but one Saturday, while having lunch with a friend, she remembered a classified ad she'd saved for me.

"Take a look at this, Sandi. As soon as I saw the ad, I thought of you. It's exactly what you said you dreamed of," she said. "You have an amazing fashion sense, and you've had some experience in retail. You should go for it."

The more I read, the more excited I got.

"Oh my god, Traci,it's perfect; maybe too perfect, but I'm going to apply anyway. If I don't get it, I'll know I did my best. Working at Malken & Drake would be so sweet."

Malken & Drake is where every fashion conscious sales person in the world wants to work. They are one of the hottest fashion stores in the country, and most of all, the absolute best path to meet all of my goals. Their "Intimate Moments" department is famous for its exclusive selections of intimate apparel and sl**pwear, designed and created just for them. Of course, they also featured the top designers and offer the highest level of service anywhere. Of course, you pay for that level of commitment so they cater to the nouveau riche as well as the more sedate 'old money' individuals

Since I wasn't scheduled to work until two that Monday, I got up early, showered, and slipped into the designer business suit that I'd bought at a resale shop for less than fifty dollars. I looked good. I mean I looked really good. Very professional to say the least.

Pausing outside the offices on the fifth floor, I took a deep breath and focused on being mentally prepared to present my best executive look and attitude.

There were quite a few women waiting but I was determined to make the best effort possible. After all, numbers mean nothing. I picked up the application and moved to one side where there I found some chairs with writing surfaces. As I filled out the app, I occasionally glanced around the room at the other women. Over half of them were not going to get past the first door because they didn't dress for the job.

I slipped the app in the folder where I had my resume and cover letter outlining my goals. When I leaned over to give my papers back to the receptionist, I whispered to her. "Have there been a lot of applicants?"

She nodded but spread out eight fingers and twisted her hand back and forth to indicate they were pretty much so-so. I gave her a questioning look and she smiled as she bent three fingers of her right hand to let me know that there were just two that made any impression on her. After about fifteen minutes my name was called and I was ushered into another office

The woman doing the interviews was in her thirties, rather attractive and dressed in a very expensive business suit. She looked up and smiled and I felt a lot of tension flow from my body. She stood and held out her hand.

"Hello, Sandi, I'm Debra Hastings, the Human Relations Director at Malken & Drake. Please relax and give me a second to review your application."

I sat and watched her face as she read it. Occasionally, she would make a little sound or gesture that looked like she was pleased by what she saw.

"So, Sandi, why Malken and Drake?" she finally asked.

"I have my goals set rather high, Ms. Hastings. I intend to be in top level management within five years and if you don't want to team up with the best there is, why bother?"

"I like that," she said. "So you know about our company then."

"Yes ma'am," I said. I then proceeded to give her an encapsulated version of the history of the company and the prestigious rankings the fashion world gave it.

"Well done, Sandi. You've done your homework."

"Ms.Hastings, I've lived and breathed fashion most of my life. I even considered modeling but found that my body type didn't fit the mold."

"Have you considered designing?" she asked.

"I have," I replied, "but I'd have to get a lot more education and experience to pursuit it. I have a small portfolio of a few of my designs if you'd care to see them."

"I'd like that very much," she said.

I passed her the portfolio and studied her reaction.

"You're quite talented," she said. "I notice that your interest seems to lie in the intimate apparel and swim wear fields."

"Yes ma'am," I said. "It's what I do best."

"There's nothing wrong with that," she said. "Of course, it is one of the most competitive areas in fashion design"

"Yes ma'am," I said. "That only means that if I am successful at it, I've beaten the best there is."

She smiled. "I like your attitude Sandi. How soon could you be available?"

"Immediately," I said.

"If I call you by two, could you come in for a second interview it that becomes necessary?"

"Of course," I said.

I can't explain it, but I left there with a very positive attitude.

She called me at one to ask if I could be there by two. Of course, I could, since I was at a café less than two blocks from the store.

When I got there one other girl was there and another was coming out of Mrs. Hastings office, I was the last to go in.

"Come in, Sandi," she said. "Please," she said, motioning to the chair in front of her desk. She went to stand right behind her desk. "Sandi, the job we advertised is in our "Intimate Moments" department as assistant manager. While you lack some in actual retail experience, you excel in natural ability. You handled yourself quite well in the initial interview and your knowledge of the company impressed me. The thing that tipped the scale in your favor is your extensive knowledge of fabrics and design as well as a natural sense of color."

There was a soft knock on the door to which she smiled and invited someone named Sharon in.

The woman that came into the room was about the same age as Mrs. Hastings, but tall, slender, and drop dead gorgeous.

"Sandi, this is Sharon Cottell. Sharon is in charge of our training and development team. Go with her, and she'll walk you through the rest of the paperwork and get you scheduled for training. Let me be the first to welcome you to the Malken & Drake organization. I'm sure we'll be hearing great things about you."

I thanked her and walked from the room, maintaining my professional attitude on the outside, while my heart was doing handstands. I'd found my dream job and now I was hired.

"You can scream now if you wish," she said, as we headed down the hall. "I can see the excitement in your eyes."

"Is it that obvious?" I asked.

She smiled and nodded. "Let me guess, this is just what you wanted."

"I've been waiting for this for years, and to get this opportunity with Malken & Drake is way beyond my wildest dreams."

"No one else ever had a chance," she said. "Mrs. Hasting was absolutely thrilled when she saw your application. We are very selective of the people we hire, which is one of the reasons we don't lose our personnel to the competition. We hire the best and make sure we keep them. The girl who had the job you are taking over has been promoted to middle management due to the retirement of Mrs. Gage, who was with the company for thirty-one years. "

"Oh wow, that's a long time," I said.

"It is indeed," she said, "but not at all unusual here. Did she discuss wages and benefits with you?"

"Not yet," I said, "but the company has an excellent reputation for paying fair and competitive wages and the benefit package is rated as number one in the industry."

"Yes it is," she said. "I can let you have a peek at your starting wage package if you wish to see it."

I nodded and she passed me a slip of paper.

"Oh my god, Sharon, you're k**ding. That's a lot of money."

She grinned and nodded. "Of course that's a salary so you'll work a lot of hours to earn it, but they take good care of us here. There are ways to make even more but that will be explained to you as opportunities arise. We also have an excellent bonus program as well."

By the time everything was done, it was past lunch time so Sharon took me to get a sandwich and a salad in the executive dining room. Boy, those people know how to eat.

When I left the store, I walked slowly down the street, stopping to check out the window displays, until I got to the next block. Then I raced to stop at the same café, ordered a latte' and took a deep breath. Once I got control of my heart, I called my friend Tracy. She was at work so I had to sound real important when I asked to speak to Ms. Tracy Caruthers.

"Tracy Caruthers, how can I help you," she asked.

"Act real cool and sound like we're talking business," I said, not wanting to get her in any trouble.

"Yes, Mrs. White, how are you?"

"Mrs. White is a piece of shit," I said, "but Sandi is floating above the clouds."

"I take it that you are pleased with the package then, Mrs. White?"

"I got the job, Tracy. I got the freaking job."

"And were you pleased with the pricing, ma'am?"

I told her what my starting wage was and I thought she was going to scream. She choked for a few seconds and regained her composure.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. White, but I had trouble catching my breath for a minute. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Yeah, you can hurry up and meet me at Dillinger's after work. I'm taking the day off and then I'm quitting. I'm buying, so whatever you want, even that shit you drink that's seven bucks a pop. My treat."

"I'll take care of that, ma'am and thank you for allowing us to serve you."

I spent the next hour on the phone, making reservations at Dillinger's, and quitting my job which came as no surprise to my boss, who was ecstatic for me.

- 2 -

My first day at Malken & Drake was mostly spent with the operations manager, a thirtyish redhead with an awesome body, showing me around the stock rooms and offices and introducing me to various supervisors and individuals I would be working with.

By the end of the day, my legs ached and my mind was spinning. The last woman I met with was Desire' the assistant manager of the sports fitness department. She handled exercise clothing, swim suits, and athletic wear such as a gymnast wears. As I headed for the exit, she offered me dinner at Danner's, a local grill famous for their salads.

"The first week is the worst," she said. "You won't get a check for two weeks so money gets tight, and it can be so confusing. There's so much to learn and so many people to remember."

"I just discovered that," I said." I feel like I ran a marathon. I can't wait to get into that hot shower."

"Each day gets easier," she said. "I've been there just over a year so I'm still a work in progress, but it isn't as stressful as it was."

I told her of my desire to do some modeling.

"You'll get chances to do that at Malken & Drake with your body. I do it about eight or ten times a year now.

There are other opportunities too."

"Such as..." I said.

"Make up a portfolio and be sure the advertising and promotions department gets a couple of copies. Give them to Jeanine and she'll make sure they get to the right people."

"Thanks, I'll do that."

When I started feeling the weight of the day, she paid the bill and I headed for home and the shower I'd been thinking about for hours.

She was right about one thing. Each day got easier and everyone in the department was so kind and supportive of my efforts that I began to look forward to getting to the store each morning. I got my final check from the previous job that Friday and sat down at lunch to figure out how to make it go as far as possible. I'd had a conversation with the condo manager and he was willing to work with me so I wrote a check for a little over half of my rent, which left me enough to survive with a reasonable cushion.

I invited Desire' to dinner at Danner's and insisted on paying over her objections.

"I'm not in bad shape right now," I said, "but I maxed out my credit card to get the clothes I needed and I only bought three outfits."

"Didn't you say you were having car trouble?" she asked.

"I don't want to think about it," I replied. "I think something else goes out every week. This morning I heard a grinding sound coming from the brakes, and I've had a vibration in the motor for months that sounds louder every day. I'm trying to get another few months out of it but I think I'm going to have to find something else while I still have some trade-in value. My dad wants me to get a new one and even offered to help with the financing but I really don't want to turn to them right now. They're trying to get ready for his retirement and that might just screw things up for them for a few years."

"Been there, done that," she said. "Mine took a dump about a month after I started here."

"Did you buy a new one?" I asked.

"Yeah, I did," she said. "I got a really great deal on a Toyota SUV. They gave me a good deal on my trade and I gave them a couple grand down. It's a dream to drive."

"I wish I had two grand for a down payment," I said. "I'd start looking tomorrow."

She seemed a bit pensive for a few minutes so I asked her what was on her mind.

"Oh, sorry, "she said. "I was just thinking of how I got the two grand. Man, I can't believe it's been over a year now."

"You're talking in riddles, Desire', I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I do some modeling on the side, and just realized that I've been there over a year."

"Oh," I said. "I didn't know. I never even thought about outside modeling, but you have a much better body for that than I do."

She smiled and looked down at the table. "These people aren't all that fussy, Sandi. We call them skin shows."

"Are you talking about strip clubs?" I asked.

"No," she said, "Some of the smaller stores have fashion shows of their own and they hire girls as needed. Some of them are run by crude or downright nasty managers if things aren't going just right so you have to swallow your pride and bite your lip but if you're strong enough, the pay is good and they pay cash the next day. You can get tips from the customers and a bonus if your items sell well."

"What type of garments?" I asked.

"It's almost all bikinis, bras, panties, Victoria Secrets type stuff."

"Oh I see." I said. "Do they call you often?"

"About once or twice a month, but I don't always accept. It depends on my finances at the moment. "

"What's the most you ever made off one show?" I asked.

"Oh, about six hundred or so."

"What?" I said in amazement.

"Of course I got mauled pretty good and had to put up with a lot of shit from some of the customers but I paid my rent the next day and had enough left for a good meal."

"What does Malken & Drake think about you working part time for a competitor?"

"You don't work for the store," she said. "You work for an independent contractor. They just rent the space for the shows. The store gets their money by charging outrageous prices for the merchandise and VIP tickets. It's totally a win- win situation for everyone."

"Can you recommend any to me? "

She seemed to hesitate for a minute.

"It's not easy work and it's not pretty, Sandi. Nothing high class about it at all. I'm not sure you'd have the stomach for it. "

"I might not have a choice though, Des," I said. "If the car goes, I'm screwed."

"Well, the one I work the most is at Sanderson's but it's not your usual fashion show. They call it Club Sanderson's and it's run by a group of women with a penchant for young women in their underwear or less. It's usually one night a month, but sometimes they have two a month. The clothes all come from Sanderson's intimate apparel department or from sports wear for the swim suits. Its all quality merchandise but not Malken & Drake quality. I make the most money there but I earn it too."

All that night I considered the information she'd given me, trying to balance my need for immediate cash with the description she'd given me about the shows. I'd done a quick calculation and if I were to dress well at Malken & Drake, my initial cash outlay could be as much as two thousand dollars. I also had to consider the fact that my car badly needed some maintenance. I did have some left on my credit card but the interest rate was outrageous. I could borrow from my Mom, but she was juggling funds too,. Of course, there was no guarantee I would be accepted or when the next showing would be.

Two days later, Desire' told me there was going to be a showing at 'Club Sanderson' if I was interested. I took down the name and number of the woman in charge and put it in my purse.

"Hey Des, I've got a question for you?"

"Sure, what do want to know?"

"You said something about 'if I had the stomach for it 'and 'if I was strong enough'. What did you mean by that?"

"Well, for one thing, you have to be able to take a lot of shit out of some weird women on a power trip. Most of them are all right but they aren't the warm fuzzy type we deal with at Malken & Drake," she said.

'Is that it?" I asked.

"It varies from show to show," she said. 'At Club Sanderson's, the customers are allowed to touch the models whenever they feel the urge. It's something you have to get used to."

By 'touch' are you saying in an intimate way?"

"Oh yeah," she said. "That's why you get the big tips, Sandi. It's a bunch of wealthy older women that get their jollies that way. Makes them feel young again, I guess."

"Oh," I said, trying to sound calm and collected while I was anything but.

"You get used to it, "she said. " A couple hours of touchy-feelie , a little one on one and you walk out with a few c-notes tucked in your bra, if you have one."

"That doesn't sound like anything I'm interested in," I said.

"I wasn't either but I needed rent money and I got that and more."

"Well, thanks for letting me know," I said. "I'll probably try to borrow from my mother."

"Okay, that's cool," she said, "but remember that you'll have to pay her back. The second show I did, qt Sanderson's I made enough to buy four suits from the bargain store and pay cash for them, About three grand worth of high fashion for less than seven hundred and I didn't have to charge anything but a silk blouse."

"I don't know," I said. "I do really need some cash right away, but that sounds incredibly gross."

"It's not that bad, Sandi, and you get used to it after while."

I paced the floor for over an hour that night, trying to imagine some old women pawing at me. Could I stand there and pretend it didn't bother me? Did I need cash that badly?

The honest answer was either I call Mom or try the shows. I picked up the phone to call my mother, but never dialed her number. Eventually I talked myself into trying it one time, but that would be the end of it.

At lunch the next day, I called the number she'd given me.

"Have you modeled for us before?" the woman asked.

"No "Ma'am," I said. "Desire Watkins gave me your number."

'Oh yes, I know Desire' "she said. "I'm not sure if she's working this show or not. Well, if you think you've got what it takes, come by my office at six and we'll do a quick interview."

She told me who to ask for when I got there, and where to park and told me to be on time or don't show up.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 465  |  
88%
  |  1

my mother

this is a true story..

i grew up realy attached to my mom. my dad left her for her cousin. i know, scandalous stuff. so, my mother was devastated, she started thinkng sexualy about everything..everyday. this happen when i was 12yo. my mom always walked around the house even greet my friends in a skimpy tanktop & realy trashy panties. she would sit on the sofa, light a cigarette & just leave her legs wide open. me & my cousins & some friends would enjoy telling stories bout our moms & i would let all of them jack off while looking through the window. one rainy night, i got d***k & a little wasted off of hard drinks i decided to lay next to mom & just start touching her. she was sl**ping with one boob hanging out her shirt. i started touching it then when i couldnt help it no more, i sucked it hard!! she woke up and yelled at me to stop!! i did..then she looked at my hand around my 7inch cock & asked me to just lay next to her & rest. i then fell asl**p. woke up to my mom moaning. she was right next to me fucking my cosin's brains out. she commanded me to watch cause i supposedly caused that..so i did. my dick was raging hard. my mom didjt even take her shirt off so her dd's were flopping out of her tanktop. her eyes were locked on me. screaming "fuck me!! fuck your mom!!" after my cousin sprayed his cum on my mom's tummy i asked him to stay & watch me fuck my mother. she layed down beside me calling me "anak" son in filipino..i pulled her towards the window & started eating her big mature pussy. she then yelled out **** me anak!!! fuck your mother hard!! then she picked up the phone & called my dad!! she said she wanted him to hear this. so i grabbed her tits hard & stood by the front window of the house & stuck my dick in my mother's cunt. she said, " look at me and fuck me anak!!! **** me anak!! " so then she wanted to go on top so i let her!! i kept staring at my mom's face, sweaty, mad, horny..she then cried out loud..fuck me hard anak!! i'm your mother!!! so i started shouting "mama oh..mama!! " she pulled away finger fucked while staring at her son then came in front of me..so then i took her to her room & made her call her s****r & friends while her son fucked her..she was soaking wet looking at her baby boy..then yelled mama i wanna cum in you!! she replied do whatever you want anak..**** my pussy anak!! she pulled my head up close to her face & kept saying..i am your mother..anak..fuck me..i screamed mama!! mama!! she came again this time with me..... Continue»
Posted by mumcest 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 4912  |  
62%
  |  11

Further Adventures Part 2 & 3

(2)

Morning came a little later for Anna than usual, as it must have been after 9:30 when she stirred. She had the day off, so there was no reason to hurry and besides her boy had set the automatic coffee pot to start at 10:15 so she turned over, relaxed and considered last night's fun and games. Her new boy's training was coming right along, and in a month or two he might be ready to show off to her s****r. Provided the bitch was ready to let her play with her toys. Thinking about that hot little wench she kept around to keep her two teens company... as if those two needed anything more than the company of their friends and a little parenting every now and again. But no, Miss Rich Ass needed a little female company in her own bed; so the k**s got looked after by a gay hottie. A doe eyed, very busty gay hottie. God how she wanted to whip that wench's tits. Tie 'em till they turned blue, and whip 'em lightly to start, and she was getting wet just thinking about it! Her hand grazed her puss. Time for a nap.........

The morning sun had shined in the window and heated up the foot of the bed to the point where her feet had gotten warm enough to wake her, and after a quick shower Anna was pouring over the morning paper with a cup of hot coffee. Since the Police Blotter had yielded no familiar names of any wanton sluts caught up in any shenanigans, and the news was a rehash of the weeks before she started daydreaming as she absently read her way up and down the columns.

“Annaaaa!” She heard her Mother call her from across the house. “Is you s****r dressed yet?” “You girls are going to be late for school!” Thinking I dunno Mom, why don’t you fuckin’ ask her, she hollered back “I’ll up upstairs and see Mom!” and started to trot up the stairs to Anna’s room. Though they were twins, Anna and Marisol had separate rooms at either ends of the second floor. Her’s was over her Mother’s bed room and Anna’a was at the other end of the house. Marisol had gotten into the habit of locking her door lately, so Anna knocked and quietly called her name. Her s****r padded over to the door, opened it a crack and peered around the edge of the door. “Aren’t you dressed yet?” she hissed at her s****r in mock indignation, and barged in. She loved catching her s****r in a compromising situation, but was totally unprepared for the sight that met her eyes as she blew past the door. And Anna was speechless. That morning changed everything between them, and changed nothing between them, but none-the-less it seemed like an eternity until Anna could phrase a sentence. “Mariiiisol!” she hissed.

There was a naked boy tied to her bed. A naked boy encircled with rope, with a gag in his mouth, and rope wound tightly around his hard cock and swollen balls. He wasn’t struggling, and Marisol just stood there alongside her, naked as a jaybird, her hair brushed and neatly tied back, make up and ear rings on just like this was any other morning before school. “He looks nice, doesn’t he?” “I’m getting better at tying him up.” She said matter-of-factly. Then she started to giggle, and Anna did too. Soon they were holding each other up as they quaked with each new onslaught of giggles. Anna couldn’t help but notice that her s****r was aroused, and if the liquid at the tip of the boys cock was any indication he was too.

“Annnaaaaa, is you s****r ready?!” Mother’s voice floated up from downstairs. “I’m off to work now, see you girls tonight, luv ya sweeties!” “Bye Mom!” they shouted in unison, before another fit of giggles over took them- after they heard the garage door slam. They watched the car speed away through the window.

Marisol and Anna had loved to play Cowboys and Indians when they were little girls and as they got older they took turns tying each other up. They played at being caught spies for a while, but as they got older the c***dhood games that occupied most of their time were cast aside, first by sports and then boys.

When their laughter was finally sated Anna could only hoarsely whisper “Marisol who issss he?!” then “Open a window it smells like PUSSY in here!!” and finally “What would Mother say!” She stood there with her hands on her hips and gloweredd at her s****r. Marisol’s nipples still stood erect. “Help me untie his gag Anna, I want him to lick me so bad!” “After I open a window” said Anna. “No sweetie, I’ll get cold, now help me untie his gag. You were always better than me with knots.”

After we rolled his head to the side, our fingers started working on the tight knots. Anna couldn’t help notice that Marisol’s fingers were mostly working on her clit, and after she managed to get the last one untied, the boy looked at her thankfully and slowly opened and closed his mouth. Anna raised his head and looked around for a bottle of water, just as Marisol slid over the top of his chest, rolled over, kneeled and lowered herself down on his face, with her back to the headboard. Her boy needed no encouragement, as his the liquid he craved was as close as the tip of his nose. “If you cum, I’ll whip your cock again” she announced.

As Anna slowly backed away Marisol positioned her crotch with her hands so the boy could better tongue her. “This is sooo fucking good,” moaned Anna “don’t run away until you’ve ridden him.” “Please sweetie, climb on; don’t you want to play with these?” She cupped her breasts, and started to rub them. “Please sweetie, we’ll talk later. Let’s ride together.”

Marisol looked at Anna sternly. “You always got wet when I tied you up, you know.” And that morning was no different. Anna was wet, very wet, and she shucked her clothes, climbed on and slowly lowered her puss down on the boy’s erect shaft, her nips grazing her s****rs as she slowly pumped up and down. They found each other’s lips and kissed deeply as their hands explored backs, necks, hair and breasts.

Anna’s mind jolted back onto the printed page, her reverie interrupted by the feel and scent of her wet crotch. She stuck her hand in her panties, wiped herself, and licked her fingers slowly as she savored her own juices. “I still do” she said to no one in particular. And it occurred to her that she hadn’t seen that boy in a while…. She shivered and clasped her snuggly soft terrycloth robe around her and retied the belt, awash with her thoughts and the scent of hot puss. Squirming her thighs together felt good; should she pay him a visit today or tonight?

(3)

Opening the door to my lair always had a better effect on people than I ever gave it credit for. It’s not that it’s that much different from anybody else’s digs, but the influence of Anna and Marisol were everywhere. We all agreed on the wall coverings and fabrics, the furniture was a collection of cast-off floor samples, and antiques I had collected, but what made it work was the combination of light afforded by the old drafty windows and the colors. A mix of pastels and earth tones, with lots of green plants and sunlight, both diffused and direct gave the place a simple warmth that belied all the planning that had gone into making it. At night the lighting set the mood, but during the day the suns rays ran from window to window, splashing light on the walls, reflecting the colors back into the room. Guys were always pretty matter of fact about the fact that it was pretty cool, but ladies seemed to luxuriate in the setting as they walked in. Some headed off to explore, some paused and took it all in. Liz turned and took me in her arms, as soon as I shut the door. Her hands on my shoulders she squeezed and kneaded them for a little while before her fingers traced their way down the front of my shirt. Finding my nips with her fingernails, she traced their outline beneath my shirt until they were hard. Her head shook slowly as she rebuked my lips, and I felt myself stiffen as she toyed with me. My hands were on her waist, so I took the opportunity to slowly squeeze her as I moved then up and down, from her beltline to just under her breasts - slowly up and down. “I want some rope.” she said. I allowed that I might have some, and beckoned her to follow with by hand as I started to walk through the living room. She followed me through the kitchen and down the hall. When I opened the door to the stairs, she followed me down, we went through another door, and as I turned on the lights she stopped and stared at all the equipment. I don’t believe she had ever been in a real playroom before; she might have fantasized, but the sight had an effect on her that startled me. It empowered her.

Once she had looked the contents of the room over, our eyes met. “Petey” she cooed. “Come stand in front of me.” I did as I was told. She smiled sweetly. “You little slut.” She giggled. “You little fucking slut.” “Now strip!” I looked her in the eye for a moment before I started removing my clothes. They were sparkling. When I was naked I stood in front of her at attention, and looked down at her feet. “Petey, when is your wife coming home?” I assured her I had none. “You mean that nobody’s coming home from work, no boyfriends, live-ins ….. no interruptions?” I looked her in the eye, and she smiled, as I. shook my head from side to side. “That’s ducky sweetie, now show me where the rope is.” I brought her to an antique armoire that stood against the wall, and opened the two doors wide. I stepped back and allowed her to gaze at the contents. “My, my Petey, you do like to shop”, she said giggling like a schoolgirl. “and look at what I found!” Holding up a strap – on, she grinned. “Petey, you slutty boy!” “Do you enjoy being opened?”

She pulled out some wrist bracelets and I held out my arms. As she fitted a set to my ankles, she realized that there were enough for my thighs, calves and forearms and slowly and tightly dressed me. After another trip to the closet she held up a cock and ball harness. “Where does this go?” I pointed to my not quite hard member, and she handed it to me. “Show me how slutty boy.” I smiled and snapped the wide strap around the base of my sack, separated my balls and tightly cinched up the second strap. “And the third?” she inquired. I pulled that one around my shaft and snapped it tightly shut. She slowly raised my packaged plums and palmed them. “Petey, would you like me to squeeze them a little?” Our eyes met. “Please Maa’m” She started to squeeze, a little harder, as we gazed at each other. As the pressure increased, I started to wince, but our eyes were locked and she steadily increased the pressure of her grip. Grabbing one of my nips with her free hand, she fondled it as she mashed my plums. I gasped, and she slackened, and as I arched my back she mashed again and I let out a slow moan. She let my package fall, grabbed both of my nips with her fingernails and started to stretch them. Again I moaned and sucked in a slow breath. “Petey you slutty thing; I do believe you like this!” I grinned, as she took a drop of pre cumm from the end of my cock to her fingertip. She brought it to her nose, sniffed and traced my lips with her wet fingertip. She put the next drip on my tongue. “I’m going to have fun with you Petey!”

to be continued........ Continue»
Posted by goodtmedicine 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 446  |  
93%
  |  2

OHGirl & Velvet: Horny MILF's

OHGirl:

I was lying on a massage table covered in oil as my two sexy masseuses rubbed my muscles and body, prepping me with a mixture of edible oils and sexual lubricant. They both wore scrub outfits and their massive erections outlined their long, stiff cocks through the material. My ex-lover and the father of my most recent c***d, Hondo, was playing the part of one of my ther****ts and my son and often time sex partner, James, was playing the other masseuse. I parted my legs slightly to let the camera film my pussy up close as Hondo massaged my mound and inner thighs, his fingers sliding into my gaping and wet vagina, on occasions, while his hands worked me into a frenzy. James rubbed my shoulders and breasts while I laid on my back and he eventually released his monster cock and it fell across my face and lips as he stood over me, squeezing my breasts and nipples. His black pole rubbed against my cheeks and lips and I slid my tongue out to lick his shaft as he moved his hips back and forth. I looked over to see Hondo removing his outfit and then he got on the table with me and straddled my hips before slowly sliding his long, thick, white prick deep into my waiting honey hole. I moaned out and opened my mouth wider to accommodate Jame’s massive organ as I turned my head and he pushed it deep into my throat. I hadn’t fucked both of them together for some time and this special cam show meant a lot to me, so they had both agreed to fuck me for my fans. My baby bump was now showing, after four months, and my fans knew I was pregnant again. They had all wanted to see me get fucked good and hard by my two biggest partners, so I asked them nicely.

My super enlarged clitoris was throbbing as I was fucked and my cunt gushed a geyser of juice down Hondo’s long pole. James was sucking and pulling on my hard, thick nipples while I blew him and my milk was pouring from both breasts as he squeezed and pumped them, sometimes jetting into the air as it squirted upwards when he pressed them hard. I was in heaven and when Hondo pulled out and lifted my hips, I squealed as his cock slid into my well lubed asshole. James watched his one time friend fuck his mom in the ass and proceeded to smack his hard, thick cock across my face and lips, teasing me with his gargantuan probe. My son had been the largest male I had ever fucked and he had fucked me numerous times over the last two years, always wearing a mask and hiding his identity when we had sex on cam. Tonight he was fucking me without one, letting everyone who saw my show know that I was fucking my son. I was a sex freak and addict and I admitted it freely, but now the secret was out and if any of my relatives were privy to my sexual antics, they now knew how far I had gone. Brandy, the former stripper, the current hooker and web cam amateur, who had fucked nearly 12,000 different men in her life, was fucking the father of her sixth c***d while she was pregnant with triplets and giving a blowjob to her real life son. The thought turned me on and I came once again.

My cunt was stuffed with Hondo’s white cock as I leaned over him and he drove it up into me while my son, James, skewered my ass from behind. I was being dp’d by my two huge lovers and it felt great. I was moaning loudly and Marvin’s crew was filming each angle from near and far as each camera tech moved in and out to show the close ups of my two holes being spread wide and pumped hard. My cam fans were sending messages for them to fuck me harder and the requests were forwarded by Marvin, as he directed the action. Soon my openings were being rapidly fucked as both of their pelvises slammed into my groin and ass. I was going to cum again soon and motioned for one of the crew to move up and join us. I wanted a cock in my mouth too and after a couple of minutes, one of the more well hung camera crewman slid his prick between my lips and I began to suck him. I was airtight and stayed that way for the next 20 minutes as I continued to get fucked and I sucked off my cam crew.

Hondo and James traded places and I got to experience their large penises in both my cunt and asshole. Seeing their large, contrasting sex organs thrusting in and out of me drove me mad with lust and I just couldn’t get enough. The fuck show went on for nearly an hour as I was moved from one position to another and my fans got to see both of my large lovers double stuff my cunt and, a little while later, my asshole. I was nearly delirious as I watched both black and white tools slide into my cunt at the same time, nearly splitting my well used crevice, but then when they both slid into my lubed up asshole I squirted for the camera. I eventually ended up on my knees in front of my lovers and took their huge cumshots in my mouth, swallowing them for the camera. They left me on the table, to resume eating their jizz for my fans, teasing for the camera as I licked my fingers clean. Then my crew began to join me and I sucked them off one by one and devoured their spunk bombs. Even Marvin joined in, wearing my son’s old mask, just in case his new girlfriend got word. I sucked down 6 hot, sticky loads and was worn out as I smoked my ritual cigarette and chatted online with my horny fans. I named a new winner of my “Fan Fuck” contest and then left for home, to join my husband and visit my daughter. Velvet was back in town for one week, before she left once again to resume her porn career. I wanted to enjoy the short f****y reunion while I could and James rode back home with me to see his two s****rs and visit with his new neice. Our f****y reunions were always a bit different.

I was still very horny after the cam show and I let James drive while I sucked his cock. The drive back to our country home was a little over 40 minutes, so it allowed me to enjoy another load of his warm sperm before we arrived. I was going to have him pull over so that I could ride him for a while, but I had already sent a text to let Mikey and Velvet know that we were on our way. I licked my son’s cock clean before I tucked it back into his pants and zipped up his jeans as we drove down our driveway. If I was lucky, I would be riding my husband’s cock tonight, but knowing my daughter, she had probably already drained him.

Velvet:

I arrived home, in a rental car, to find my baby and her daddy having dinner with my little s****r. I hadn’t seen my lover or baby in over a month and I held them in my arms for some time before Mikey put them down for a nap and we fell into bed to make love. We fucked for quite some time before he filled me with his seed and then we laid there, talking and catching up on what I had missed and what I had been up to. We heard my mom come in and we met her and my b*****r downstairs, wearing only bathrobes. They knew we had been fucking, but said nothing as Mikey made them something to eat. My mom went to see her baby and I held my little girl and talked with James while Mikey joined her.

I had seen my mom’s blog site and cam schedule, so I knew that James had fucked her online tonight. He didn’t try to hide the fact, but he didn’t come right out and tell me either. It was nice to see him and he sat next to me as we chatted about his college classes and about my most recent films. I saw his cock grow, while I told him about my most recent sexual encounters on film and it was very noticeable as it pressed out against his pants. Denise began to fuss, so I let her breast feed for a while, as my hand found my b*****r’s groin and I rubbed the outline of his long cock. I smiled at him wickedly and we knew that my dad and mom had disappeared for a while, since they hadn’t returned yet, and that meant one thing in our house…Someone was getting laid. I had eased Jame’s long rod from his pants, after I laid my sl**ping baby next to me, and soon I was bent over and sucking it, deep throating his tool as his balls banged against my chin. I had him all the way in my mouth and that was a testament to my cock sucking skills, which I had worked long and hard to refine over the years. Not many girls could take a 14 inch, coke-can thick, cock all the way down their throat. My daughter slept next to us as I sucked on her uncle’s big pecker.

We didn’t even think about hiding our lust after about 10 minutes or so, because soon I was holding onto the back of the couch while my b*****r slammed his dick deep into my cunt from behind. I was screaming out loudly, but my baby slept through it as I got my pussy fucked hard. James hadn’t fucked me for some time and he was drilling my often used fuck hole in a wild frenzy. I came and soaked the leather cushion with my juices and then I slid off of Jame’s large, black tool and guided his slippery prick into my tight asshole for a little ride. He rammed me hard once again, deep stroking inside my rectum like he was drilling for oil. I fingered my hole with my three middle fingers and rubbed my clit as I came once again and squirted on the already wet and dripping sofa. James told me that he had to cum and he pulled out of my gaping asshole and I sat back on the couch as he jacked his ebony hose over my open mouth. Jizz sprayed my face while my parents watched us from the second floor balcony. How long they had been there, I didn’t know, but we kept on going at it as I swallowed down his sticky spunk and licked his dick clean. I waved to them and they just shook their heads as they once again joined us in the f****y room.

My mom looked very relaxed and I knew that she had just fucked my dad, but I was still surprisingly horny, after having sex with both my dad and b*****r in the last two hours. My mom had just had sex with multiple men that afternoon and evening, so she had a reason to be spent, but my lust and addiction wanted for more. I was going to either have to get Mikey up again or my b*****r and I wasn’t sure that either was up for another ride. We all sat and watched the babies play together for quite some time, once they awoke from their short naps, but before we knew it, it was time for bed. I was still contemplating a sexual agenda for the evening when we put them down in their cribs. Mikey knew well what I was thinking and he offered to get me off with some toys, but I wanted a real cock or two and he understood as I took the car keys and returned to my mother’s condo in town, my b*****r, James, in tow, as we went to the campus area to see what was going on.

My b*****r stayed at the condo when we got into town. He was tired from his long day of filming and had already cum 4 or 5 times that day. Even though he was multi-orgasmic, he had his limits too. I walked down to campus by myself and it was nearly midnight when I came to a campus bar. I was 21 now, so I no longer had a need for a fake ID. I flashed my driver’s license and entered to loud music and d***k college students. I walked to the bar to get a soda and surprisingly was recognized right away by three guys in a booth. They yelled out my name and I smiled their way and then I got a Coke and joined them. “OMG! I can’t believe a porn star is sitting with us.” one of the guys yelled and I laughed as they all began to ask me what I was doing on campus. We talked for 45 minutes about how I was once a student at OSU and how I lived here in Columbus part time. They had all seen my movies and knew who I was from the tabloids and rumors that still swirled around campus. One of the guys had a friend that had fucked my mom on her cam show and after quite a bit of talking, I got to feel a little comfortable with my three new and slightly d***k friends, Samuel, Art and Ben. They were all 21 years old too and were currently in their Junior years. Two were majoring in Engineering and the other was in Computer Sciences. They were the nerdy types and still lived in the dorms, but I didn’t care, since I always liked intelligent men.

I flirted with them and as closing time came, they invited me back to their dorm room, which I quickly accepted. I was so fucking horny that I had gone to the restroom on a couple of occasions just to wipe my pussy to keep my own juices from running down my leg. I had a short skirt on, with no panties, and the thought of lifting it up to take each one of them was running through my mind for nearly two hours, while I teased them and we talked. Their dorm was only three blocks away and as we rode the elevator up, I put my arm under two of the guy’s arms and let them e****t me to their room. When we arrived, they tried to get me to join them for a beer, but I drank water and told them to put on some music and I would dance for them. I was out of my clothes after the first song and they were loving it as I gave each of them nude lap dances and then finally pulled out the first cock of the night.

Art’s hairy cock was stiff as a brick and my lips were wrapped around it and my head was bobbing on his erect shaft while the other two felt me up from behind. I told Sam to fuck me while I sucked Art off and his cock was soon sliding into my pussy. I bounced back against his awkward, out of time thrusts, but his dick was really thick, so it felt great as it spread my lips and vagina with each stroke. Art came quickly in my mouth and I swallowed it and then asked Ben to sit in front of me and take his place. I had barely gotten him into my mouth when Sam’s cock pressed deep into my horny hole and exploded. His cock shot stream after stream of warm baby batter deep in my uterus and I quivered as he kept ejaculating. He was so full of cum and it felt good to feel his dick throbbing in me and unloading his huge surplus. I sat on Ben’s prick and then began to ride him and he came about 4 or 5 minutes later, filling me with more spunk. They all sat there naked and looked at me as I reached between my legs and caught their sperm before it dripped onto the floor. I licked it from the palm of my hands and told them I wanted more, then proceeded to work each one of their cocks with my mouth until one of them got erect again. I led him to his room and laid on my back, spreading my legs wide to let him slide into my cum filled, ready slit.

Art pumped me hard and much longer this time around, for nearly 15 minutes before exploding. Sam was in my mouth during that time and was ready to go again, once Art pulled out, but I guided him into my asshole and let him fill my rectum with his next sticky load. Ben got another blow job and filled my mouth with his salty cum before they were all done once again. They gave me permission to smoke a cigarette in their room and I laid naked on the floor and hoped that they would be ready to go again soon as they watched me finger my cum filled hole. I made myself cum for them, while I put on a masturbation show, in hopes of getting their nerdy cocks up for another round. It was 3:30 am when I came for the second time and then licked the cum and wetness from my fingers. Two of them jerked on their cocks during that time as Art nodded of and then passed out. I crawled over to my two new lovers and began sucking and stroking them again. Sam was done and couldn’t get it up, but Ben’s dick got stiff again and I sat on his rod and rode him to another blast of jizz 15 minutes later. My night was done with my new friends and they offered me the chance to spend the night, but I was ready to go home. I didn’t even bother to cleaned up and got dressed, kissed them good bye and walked back across campus, towards my mom’s condo.

It was just past 4 am as I walked across campus toward High St., smoking a cigarette and feeling a little less horny. My hormones were raging once again and I had learned during my first pregnancy that there was little I could do about it. A tall, lanky black male walked toward me and asked to bum a cigarette as he passed by, so I stopped and reached into my purse to give him one. He looked to be about mid to late thirties, wearing his pants around his thighs with his boxers showing. If not for his underwear, his cock would have been hanging out right in front of me. He looked pretty rough and a bit dirty as he took the cigarette and then I reached to get my lighter. While I was searching for my lighter, he grabbed my purse and tried to pull it from my shoulder, but I held onto it and pushed him away. He still had a hold of my purse strap and began to pull me with him as he tried to run with it. I nearly fell forward and my cigarette fell from my mouth as he grabbed me around the neck with his one arm, placing his hand over my mouth, and then wrapping his other arm around my waist. He held me tightly against his chest from behind and d**g me toward a large pine tree that was growing next to one of the buildings. I tried to elbow him behind me, but my arms were pinned to my side. He used his weight to lean down onto me and push me onto the pine needles that covered the ground around and under the tree branches. I was laying on my stomach and he was on top of my back as I felt him pressing against me while we struggled. His crotch was jammed against my ass and I felt his erection growing as he pressed it against me. He reached down and began to lift my skirt, then began tugging on his own pants. I tried to get up onto my knees but his weight bore me down and I felt his hard cock press against my ass while he laid on top of me. He maneuvered it between my legs and I felt him slide into me. His long cock had easily found it’s way into my gaping, cum filled twat and he began to pound me hard as he muffled my groans and moaning with his hand. I couldn’t move and my head just lay cradled between his forearm and bicep as he squeezed my neck. His hand had already cut off some air, but blocking my trachea was making it harder to breath. I began to get dizzy as I just laid there while he fucked me from behind.

I think that he realized that I was beginning to black out when he released his hand from my mouth. I began gasping for air and started to come around again as he moved his mouth to my ear and told me that I’d better keep quiet. “I just wanted your purse bitch. I didn’t want to do this, but you had to fight me for it didn’t you?” he grunted in my ear while his pole stroked my wet, slippery cunt. He slowly and quietly slid the full length of his swollen dick in and out of my bald crack. “Listen. You can have my purse and I’ll even let you fuck me. Just don’t hurt me, I‘m pregnant.” I whispered back. He eased the strap off my shoulder while he kept his cock in me to keep me pressed against the ground. Then he pushed it away and grabbed both of my wrists and began to plunge his cock deep between my legs. I began to move my hips and push my ass back against his thrusts and soon we were both fucking in synch. “Fuck me harder.” I told him as I arched my back and ass upward. He let go of my wrists and then got up onto his knees while he grabbed my waist and began to doggy fuck me. My pussy got wetter as I submitted to my attacker and soon I was moaning softly as I enjoyed his long, hard, black cock.

“Got damn baby, you a freak.” he said quietly, as I told him I wanted it faster. He picked up speed and soon his groin was slamming my ass and popping against it with each thrust. “Yes, yes, yes…Fuck me baby” I chanted as his rigid pole stroked my g-spot and I began to climax. I felt his body tense up and he filled me with his hot jizz, then he reached up under my shirt and started squeezing my engorged breasts and I began lactating. His huge prick stayed hard and he pulled out and then flipped me onto my back. I spread my legs wide and guided his big, dick back into my wet, cum filled slit. I lifted my shirt and he began to suck on my tits as he squeezed them, milking me as he bit my hard, long nipples and drank my baby’s formula. I came once again and he just kept fucking me as he lifted me up into each driving thrust. My body was covered in dirt and pine needles, but I didn’t care as I was getting fucked better than I had by my three nerdie guys at once. “I want to taste your cum.” I said as I licked my lips seductively. “Girl, you a hooker? I was wondering why you didn’t have no panties on and you got such a big ass pussy. “ he said. I frowned and nearly laughed at his comment. “My pussy ain’t that big.” I said with pouted lips. “My big 10 inch dick slipped in like it was nuttin.” he told me. “Now you let me tap some of that sexy ass and I’ll let you have what you want.” he told me.

I guided his stiff rod into my behind and soon he was drilling my asshole, my juices and the cum from my previous sexual encounter acting as a natural lube. I was purring softly as my ass was stroked and I rubbed my clit while my strange a*****or fucked me in my backdoor. It felt so good and I forgot about how it had all began. “Now I know you a hooker girl. You enjoyin’ this way too much.” he said as he continued to sodomized me for the next 10 minutes. Only one person walked by the area during this time, but they didn’t see us in the darkness, under the tree, and he had quit stroking me when they were near. Once the person was in the distance, he began once again to pound my tight ass.

“Here it come.” he said, as he pulled his ebony rocket from my behind and stood up, crouching over me under the tree branches. I lifted my head up and opened my mouth as he put his dick between my lips and jerked off. I heard him grunt and then his cock spasmed and began to fill my mouth with one huge explosion after another. I swallowed down three big gulps and then licked his cock clean as he looked down on me. He sat next to me and then handed me my purse. “I’m sorry.” he said. “Can I still have a cigarette though. “ We both lit up a cigarette and sat there under the tree smoking for about 5 minutes before I got up and brushed myself off. My breasts and shirt were soaked with milk and my skirt was covered in cum and pine needles as I stood up and got ready to finish my walk home. “Damn girl, you good lookin’ for a hooker.” he said before I began to leave. I smiled and took another drag on my cig. “My cock is getting hard again, you sure you don’t want to do it again?” he asked as I started to walk away. I found myself on my knees sucking his long, pole as I smoked my cigarette. Enjoying a stiff dick and a smoke at nearly 5 am on a Sunday morning, under a pine tree on campus. This time I took off my shirt and skirt and he took off his shirt also, for me to lie on, and then he slid between my legs and demolished my pussy with his huge erection. I bit my tongue to keep from screaming, but I let him alternate between my ass and pussy for nearly 15 minutes before he filled my cunt with a huge load of warm cream.

I walked home slowly, cum running down my inner thighs while I smoked another cigarette. Sometimes it was good to be an easy whore. What started off as a potential mugging turned into a fantastic fuck and now I could just go back to my mom’s condo and rest. I would be in town for another week and would spend it with my man and my baby until I flew back to LA to begin my new series of films. I was four months pregnant now and I was sure to be showing in the next couple of months. I’d better get as much work done as I could before Rudy found out and I began doing the pregnancy fetish thing again. Maybe I would just take time off and not do any porn at all. Even though that sounded logical, I didn’t know if I’d be able to do so with my hormones out of whack. I fell into bed and slept until noon, when I was woken up by my mom and scolded for getting dirt and twigs all over her bed. She wanted to know the story behind it all, but I just cleaned up my mess and showered as I got ready to go back home to my lover. My mom was ready to begin her day and as I left, she was smoking a cigarette and waiting for her newest client to arrive to mess up the nice, clean sheets that I had just put on it.

OHGirl:

He rubbed my small baby bump while he massaged my g-spot and licked my engorged and sensitive clitoris. I was pulling and squeezing my breasts and they were lactating and running down to soak the clean sheets that my daughter had recently put on my bed. I had come to my condo that morning to find Velvet asl**p and covered in cum, dirt and debris, looking as if she had been fucked by a group of guys in a pigsty and now I was in the bed and having my second orgasm as I got my pussy eaten. It felt so good and I lifted my hips and smashed my wet cunt into my client’s face and mouth. His tongue worked me like he new every inch of my body, sucking on my lips and flicking my clit with masterful precision. Of course, I had enjoyed years of such treatment and Mikey always made me scream when his mouth and lips visited my always ready and willing vagina. He was my first customer today and he had come to the condo to fuck me, since we hadn’t been able to have sex the night before. I had told him about my day on cam and about all of the cock I had gotten, but he was still finished for the night, so we decided to have a “Fuck-the-Hooker” day the next morning.

When we were younger and I was a very busy prostitute, we sometimes had no time for our own sex, so we engaged in fantasy meetings during my work times so that we could fuck. We used to have sex all over the place and in a variety of ways as he treated me like a whore that he had picked up and paid. I always fucked and sucked him like one of my ordinary “Johns”. It was exciting for us and we were now enjoying our role playing once again as I begged Mikey to stuff me with his huge, white cock. My cunt was soaked and ready for him to plunge into its deep, gaping cavern and soon he was stroking it with his rock-hard tool.

Mikey worked all of my holes for well over an hour before he fed me his hot, sticky spunk. I gulped it down greedily and then he got dressed, tossed down a $20 on the bed and left. I was once again my husband’s whore and I loved it. I had cum multiple times and now I had to relax and clean up for my next two clients that day. It was going to be another busy day in the life of the amateur cum whore, Brandy, as I fucked my clients and then did a nightly cam sex show. Tonight I would be fucking 5 men from the University of Indiana. Marvin had come up with the idea of trying to entice new sexual partners to take part in my cam shows, by offering the ability to fuck me for free if any men were coming into town for a sporting event. Ohio State was in the Big 10 and had a large amount of sporting events that occurred every week. If he could solicit many of the sporting web sites, chat rooms, etc, looking for men who were making a road trip to watch their team take on OSU, that would make it possible for me to get an influx of new and different partners. Once he made contact with a number of possible men traveling to the sporting events, he would send them info about taking part in an orgy or bukakke. We couldn’t wait until football season began, but until then, he was still getting quite a bit of acceptances from some of his contacts. He would try to book as many men as possible and hoped that at least one or more would arrive. Tonight was the first attempt and we would see what kind of turnout that we got.

Velvet:

I came back home to find that Mikey had left for work and the nanny was with my daughter and s****r. I breast fed and held my little girl and then decided to get some work done by answering texts and emails. I sat on the deck, in a bikini, since the nanny was still there, and got caught up with all of my memos. I even worked on my Velvet Crush website blog and comments. Gerald arrived, as I fully expected, once he saw me outside, while he worked on his tractor. I let him know that the nanny was just inside and he behaved as he became serious and asked me who I thought might be the father of my current pregnancy. I told him that he was the first man I had fucked after giving birth and that I had probably fucked a couple hundred men in my profession since then, so I was clueless. He looked a little down and I felt bad, so I stood up and led him down to the lower patio and into the basement entertainment and workout room. We silently went into the lower level guest room and I slipped out of my bikini and then went to my knees to suck his cock. I worked his hard dick with my lips and then guided his slobber covered cock into my waiting hole. Gerald fucked me hard before he came in me and then I licked him clean before he left.

I spent the rest of the day with the k**s and sent the nanny home and when Mikey came home we had dinner and spent the night in each other’s arms, making love. I still hoped with all my heart that my baby was going to be his. I would be leaving in a few days, to return to LA for another series of movies. In the next two months, I would probably be sporting another baby bump, so I planned on doing as much work as possible before my current trend of upscale films returned to the low budget, fetish, gangbangs. My week went quickly and soon I was landing in LA and staying at Rudy’s house as I started filming my first scene the next day. Rudy was excited to get me back and he showed it by giving me a huge facial after fucking my ass for quite some time. He’s lucky that I liked him and that he was a good agent and manager. Of course, it probably wouldn’t have mattered, since I would have still most likely fucked him anyway. I was a whore and that’s what I did.

OHGirl:

Eight different guys had already spewed their spunk into my mouth while I laid on my back, my head hung over the edge of the bed as my mouth was fucked and cum in after each participant was finished. A couple of other guys were on top of the bed between my legs, taking turns stuffing my gaping hole and fucking it until another took his place. 13 guys had shown up for my cam show and all of them were getting a chance to fuck the pregnant, amateur cam MILF, Brandy. The majority of the men were white, but three were black and one was Asian. I liked to fuck a variety of men and it was paying off for this cam show as my online site was crowded with people that had logged on and now wanted to find out how they could be a part of a future show. My cam show’s motto was that I was the only black MILF online that would fuck every single one of her followers and fans and I was trying my best tonight and by the looks of it, there would be quite a few ready to fuck me in the future.

I was so horny after swallowing all 13 huge loads of sperm and once I started my after cam interview, Marvin and his staff were going to be busy with me. Marvin had just recently broken up with his girlfriend, after she recognized him in the mask, and tonight was the first time he had fucked me in quite a few months without covering his face. His big white cock slammed my pussy from behind and he stuffed it into my ass just before he came and gave me a huge creampie. The camera filmed the jizz drip from my browneye and into a shot glass for me to chug down afterward. I licked the shot glass clean with my tongue and then laid back to relax while the camera man zoomed in to watch me place a cigarette between my lips and light it close up. Smoke rolled from my mouth and out of my nose as I blew out my large inhalation, waiting for my excitement to subside. I rubbed my protruding belly and smoked deeply while I chatted with more of my cam fans, setting up a future shoot with a handful of my interested fans. I was still horny and thought about going home to Mikey, but I knew he’d be with our daughter Velvet, so I went back to the condo for a while and sat in my Jacuzzi to unwind. My son James came home while I was soaking and I had him bring me a bottle of water from the refrigerator and talked him into joining me. For some reason I knew that he wouldn’t say no and that night his long, black cock was all mine and he had no problem burying it hilt deep into all of my openings. What a naughty mom I was.





... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 9 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 419  |  
100%

MOM AND DAD'S SECRET SEX TAPES

I was down in the basement rummaging through a few cardboard boxes that were in various states of decay when I found one which contained about six dvd discs. They were unmarked and the couple of the jewel cases had been smashed by some rough, insensative handling. I put them aside for the moment and continued digging through the boxes but found nothing of any interest. I was upstairs when I rememberd about the discs and ran back to fetch them. I just suspected that they were nothing more than boroing old home movies transfered over onto dvd and gave them little thought until later in the evening whne I was sitting in bed surfing through the tv channels looking for something of any interest and finally turned of the tv and tossed the remote control aside. I spotted the discs on my dresser where I had just dropped them earlier. I switched on my laptop and slipped in the first disc. I sat suddenly upright and watched with stunned silence.

DISCS ONE
(my own innumerations)

The room was instantly recognizable as my parent's bedroom. The camera operator was not immediately identifified as it swung wildly around and headed toward the door that lead to their private bathroom. A cushion of steam immediately spilled out as the door was pushed open and the yet unknown guide proceeded in. It was similar to any number of cheap horror film where the killer is slowly stalking his next victim. An arm reached out from the left side of the frame and clutched the shower curtain, ripping it suddenly back to reveal my mother standing there naked in the shower stall. She gave a startled shriek and instinctively crossed her arms over her body to cover herself. She then laughed and threw the bar of soap and my father (or so I assumed it to be).
He stepped back to get Mom's entire body in frame. She was a lean and athletic woman in her late thirties, with nicely tanned skin and blond hair that was trimmed very short to give her a tomboyish look. Once the initial fright had passed she played to the camera, soaping her petite breasts. She smiled devilishly as she started to finger her pussy, running one finger down through the full blond bush just below her belly and disappeared into her cunt, drawing it slowly in and out as he smile widened.
"You like watching me get myself off, don't you?" she said.
"You've got the hottest pussy, baby," responded my father off camera.
"The best pussy you've ever had?"
"The absolute best."
She turned around and spread her round buttocks apart and the camera zoomed in on her soapy asshole. She pushed one finger up inside. She exhaled a soft but obviously theatrical sigh like the insincere responses you'd hear in any porn film.
The camera suddenly shook and for a moment or two the image was an incomprehensible blur. Dad had made sure that they would be in frame. He strode towards the shower stall, removing his pajama pants and t-shirt and joined his wife. He already had a full erection. It jutted straight out from a thick cloud of pubic hair.
Mom immediately grabbed his cock and pushed it down towards her pussy. Her arms wrapped securely around his next as he began to fuck her. Her body was nearly lifted off the floor on several occasions. This went on for several minutes when he withdrew from her and turned her around. Again she took his cock in hand and guided his cock. I could see very little actual penetration and was left to my imagination. In my mind's eye I saw his impressive cock pressing apart her buttock cheeks and slowly advancing up her rectum. She moaned and squirmed against Dad as he pumped furiously away.
When it was over dad papped out of the shower towards the location where he had set down the camera. His cock was still quite erect but was slowly beginning to loose density. The image cut abruptly off.

DISC TWO

That had to be an earlier recording. Although it is still their bedroom, mom seems a bit shy revealing herself to the camera despite dad's persistant excouragememnt. The camera panned suddenly down to reveal his swollen cock which he was stroking with his free hand, pulling back the foreskin. He wrung it with slow measured motions of his hand.
"Are you gonna just let me stand here and jerk off," he said.
Mom started to crawl across the bed tward the camera, reaching out one hand and take hold of his cock. Her thumb rubbed the precum over his swollen tip. She shot him up a look and then took his cock into her mouth. A soft wet slurping sound was very audible now and increased and she continued sucking him off.
"Ah, fuck, yeah," dad groaned softly off camera.
The focus was too tight on her head and all that was on the screen at that momnet was a great blur as her head bobbed up and down with increasing acceleration. He them zoomed out just as her face turned up to his and she smiled up at me, her mouth overflowing with his come which dribbled down her chin and onto her breats. Dad reached down and rubbed the come over her tits and nipples.
Mom continued to kiss and suck his cock even as it was wilting away. Dad was panting softly.
"You give the best head, I swear," he said.
She looked up at him and gave him another wide smile.
"Better believe that."
The image ends here.

DISC THREE

Sadly this disc proved to be unplayable. It had acquired some serious deep scratches. What images did appear were scant and became giometric patterns that froze or just stopped playing all together.
Dad was fucking mom in the ass. She was on her hands and knees and dad was behind her. The image occasionally trembled as he thrust his body into hers while trying to hold the camera steady. He withdrew his cock a moment and got a quick shot of her expanded asshole before plunging his cock back in.
What little there was just a repeat of what happened previous. By the way mom cried I out I wonder if this was her first experience with anal sex. She often sounded like a wounded a****l. Their two bodies smacked loudly togehter.

DISC FOUR

The location has changed from their bedroom. We were now in a forest back behind our house. It was deep, dense, and offered a lot of preivacy. Once again dad was behind the camera. Mom was walking ahead of him. She was wearing a sleeveless blouse that was knotted just beneath her breasts and exposed her soft belly. She has a sexy little pot belly which she is a little self conscious about and rarely ever exposed it. The faded jeans she wore molded perfectly to her legs and ass. As she walked along the trail dad frequently panned down and zoomed in on the sweet ass.
She looked over her shoulder at him and said,"I need to pee."
"Okay, then go," responded dad.
"Your're not going to film me pissing, are you?"
"It's hot."
"Seriously, you're not that perverted, are you?"
The camera nodded up and down in a silent affirmative response.
Mom looked around and satisfied that they were completely alone she tugged down her jeans and squatted down close to the ground. Dad hurried around to get a better view of her. He zoomed in slowly. After a few patient moments a long steady stream of piss burst from her pussy. He reached out and ran his fingers under running stream, flicking her pussy.
"You are twisted, mister," said Mom.
"That's why you fell in love with me, isn't it?"
"Yo're never dull," she said, chickling.
She rose and had just started to hitched up her jeans when Dad stopped her. He was obviously attempting to open his pants when Mom interceded and assisted him. The camera pans down at her tugging his jeans down his knees. He already had a semi-erection, but not for long. Mom sucked him into a full erection. His cock shimmered with her saliva. She stood up and leeaned against the tree. He started fingering her pussy. One finger and then two. The foreplay was short and he stuck his cock into her. Muffled pants from both could be heard. Mom's cries became higher and sharper as she was about to come. The camera suddenly panned down to show the thin trail of come dribbling down her leg.


DISCS 5 & 6

Theses proved to be disappointing. No sex whatsoever. One was a f****y trip and the other was a wedding of a couple friends of my parents. I scanned through both just to be sure that I was not missing anything, but angrily tossed the discs aside.
I wonder if there were more.... Continue»
Posted by slappywag64 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 10078  |  
87%
  |  13